《The Empire of Dardano, Book 1: The Fallen Star》


 Prologue

    On the banks of the mighty river Rubo, near the shore of the great Melancthon Sea, lies the ancient city of Dardano, the capital of the Dardanos Empire. Once just the city-state of Dardano, Doukar the Great took the wealth of gold and tin the city possessed, and he and his heirs conquered all that lay before them. Doukar consumed thirty nations and founded the greatest empire in the world. Dardanos now stretches from frozen forests in the north to burning deserts in the south, from lofty mountains in the east to the boundless ocean in the west.


    For centuries the empire has ruled supreme, but old enemies, the Lorgorin barbarians in the North, are restless, and the new power of the southern Circiniad kingdoms is rising in the south. It is the 517 year of the empire''s existence, and the 46th ruler of the empire, called the ¡°Doukar¡± in honor of the Empire''s founder, is dead. This Doukar, Holophian, was considered a great ruler, a capable military commander, and a harsh but fair administrator. All who did not know him personally thought of him as a great man. Few had much hope for the imminent reign of his eldest child, Fornulus; not least his siblings, some of whom have other ideas about who should rule now.


    <hr>


    The king of the world was dead. The Great Bell in the Tower of Honoria rang out, which it did only for the beginning and end of a Doukar¡¯s reign. Holophian, the 46<sup>th</sup> Doukar, supreme ruler of the Dardano Empire, was dead.


    The bell could clearly be heard from the grand chamber in which Fourth Prince Nikolonium and the rest of Holophian¡¯s surviving children sat. They had been waiting for it all day. For once, no others were with them, not children, spouses, not even servants. It was tradition that only the royal children would gather here at this time, to mourn the passing of their parent, although among them and all their finery there was not one who mourned their father¡¯s passing.


    Nikolonium was ashamed to admit to himself that he was glad when the bell rang. He was not sure whether that was because of what it signified, or simply because he¡¯d been stuck in a room all day with his half-siblings.


    ¡°Father¡¯s dead,¡± Fornulus, the First Prince and heir, said, as if they didn¡¯t know what the bell meant. First Princess Theodorian nodded from behind him, saying nothing. ¡°I guess that means I¡¯ll be the next Doukar,¡± he continued.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Truly a lamentable day for the empire,¡± said Second Prince Cordelian, with a pious expression on his face. Fornulus didn¡¯t pick up on his double-meaning.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to be busy over the next few days.¡± Meronion, the Second Princess, was all business. She had been pacing behind the couch Nikolonium was sitting on for a while, her ceremonial gilt armor clinking as she went. It had gotten irritating quite some time ago.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Third Prince Euphastolon chimed in, lounging on another couch, ¡°we¡¯ve got to arrange a celebration.¡±


    ¡°Brother, that¡¯s horrible! Be nice today at least.¡± Third Princess Ophelion said. Meronion scowled at him too, but he waved off their complaints.


    Nikolonium bowed his head and held his gloved hands together as he said a short prayer for his dead father. He had not loved the man any more than his siblings had. Holophian had made that impossible, always berating and belittling him. Still, his soul, like all others, from the highest to the lowest, deserved peace.


    He glanced at Ophelion, who was sitting some distance away from him, but he couldn¡¯t catch her eye. She was pouring herself a cup of tea that Helastus had given her. He looked over at the youngest siblings, Fifth Prince Pelagius and Fourth Princess Helastus, who were near her. Now that the sun had gone down the chamber was steeped in gloom, and only the two of them, and Theodorian, were sitting close enough to a lit tripod to be seen clearly. He couldn¡¯t tell what they were thinking, but Pelagius appeared to be splitting his attention between him and Cordelian.


    ¡°Are you eating?¡± Meronion asked Euphastolon, who had taken out an apple.


    ¡°Ophelion¡¯s drinking. I¡¯m hungry, we¡¯ve been here all day and the sun went down ages ago.¡± He started peeling it with a knife. ¡°The old bastard was inconsiderate to the end.¡±


    Meronion began to tell him to show more respect, but her angry gesticulating knocked a ceremonial axe off the wall. The loud clatter of the bronze on the floor made Theodorian jump. Euphastolon laughed as Meronion struggled to put it back.


    Cordelian tapped a stylus against his cheek, thinking. ¡°Meronion is right. It will be a busy time for all of us. I¡¯ll have a lot of work to do to support Fornulus¡¯s succession.¡±


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t let me down Cord,¡± Fornulus said as he reached for a wine bottle, apparently emboldened by his other siblings breaking their fast.


    ¡°You can trust me to always have your best interests at heart, brother,¡± Cordelian smiled.


    Fornulus was the only one in the room who believed him. They all knew Cordelian would be counting down the days until he could prize the crowns out of Fornulus¡¯s hands. Nikolonium was sure Cordelian would not care if he had to kill Fornulus to do it.


    He was going to be busy keeping the empire from sliding into Cordelian¡¯s grasp.

 Part One, Year 517: Chapter 1

    The capital city of the greatest empire in the world, Dardano, was named after its legendary founder Dardan. Massive walls surrounded the city, preventing attack from land, while the docks on the river Rubo ensured connection to the rest of the world. The city was the largest and grandest in the world, and, unlike most other cities, comprised almost entirely of solid stone buildings. Mansions and small palaces were everywhere, homes of powerful noble patros families. On hills in the center of the city was the massive complex of buildings that together formed the Trigon Palace, the home of the Imperial Family. It loomed over the rest of the city, always reminding them of who ruled the empire. And within the palace, in one of the grandest wings, sat one of the most powerful people in the empire, the handsome and popular Second Prince Cordelian.


    Second Prince Cordelian''s father, His Imperial Exaltedness the Doukar of the Dardano Empire, was dead, so he must not smile. Above all, he must not smile, no matter how much he wanted to. He found it difficult to restrain himself, given that his father was finally gone, an event he had long wished for. The night after the Great Bell had rung out, marking the death of his father, he had been so delighted he''d jumped around his chamber like a small child. But his guests today expected a somber expression, so with difficulty he plastered one onto his face.


    Cordelian was, as usual at this time of day, in his audience chamber, wearing the gold circlet that marked his office as Eukrates, the person in charge of all imperial affairs that did not concern the military, a position second only to the Doukar. Unfortunately, joint second with the Milem, the supreme general of the empire, but he had designs on changing this. He made sure that his audience chamber was more luxurious and impressive than the Milem''s, providing a more forceful impression on supplicants of his power and influence. Golden tripods provided heat, large windows let in ample light, and the furnishings were of the very highest quality, particularly the massive table behind which he now sat and used for his work. Sometimes, when he was alone, or as alone as someone as important as him could be, he would slip off his shoes and sink his bare feet into the luxurious carpet beneath him. The carpet was an import from far off Bithia and cost more than his slaves. Being in this chamber, with all its reminders of what he had achieved, always put him in a good mood, so he was often complimented for his graciousness towards visitors.


    He was used to smiling at everyone, and it took a great deal of effort to keep his mournful face in place, due to both habit and the feelings in his own breast. The opportunities it presented! It wasn''t very filial of him, but then he knew for a fact that among all eight of his living siblings there wasn''t one of them feeling real grief over the Doukar''s death. Even the Mekos ¨C heir apparent ¨C Fornulus, was feeling sorrier for himself than for his father. Fortunately, the terrible poetry Cordelian was presently obliged to listen to made it easier to keep a suitably pained expression.


    The poet had a pompous expression on his face as he recited his overwrought lament. He was reading it from a wax tablet (the man hadn''t even had the good taste to copy it onto parchment for this visit) and looking off into the distance as he spoke. Was he supposed to be looking at his father''s spirit in the underworld? Cordelian was tempted to get up and wave his hand in the man''s eyeline.


    "Lament, children of Dardan, for our Emperor is dead!


    Woe for the Empire of Dardan, for our Emperor is dead!


    Who now shall guide us with his strong hand?"


    On and on it went in that vein, line after simplistic, crushingly unsubtle line. If Cordelian had to hear any more of this mediocre tripe he really would start weeping. He raised his gloved hand to gesture to the poet to stop, for the love of Oma, and the man stumbled to an abrupt halt. The poet and his sponsor, an important member of the powerful patros class, had come to see him, seeking his approval for the man''s wretched poetry. The poet, a man of some reputation, apparently unearned, was the leading contender to produce the elegy for the deceased Doukar. If the poem (and poet) met with royal approval, the poet would attend and recite his work at the funeral ceremony, and have his poem engraved on the royal tomb. This obviously brought a great deal of honor and lasting fame to the chosen poet; Cordelian knew this mediocre man had seen off many rivals to be standing before him today. Ultimately, Cordelian didn¡¯t care about the quality of the poem, all that mattered was the quality of the sponsor, and this buffoon had somehow managed to procure an exceptionally fine one. Cordelian never missed a chance to have a patros in his debt.


    Traditionally speaking it should have been Fornulus'' task as the eldest child and Mekos, the heir, to choose the poem, but Fornulus was having trouble keeping up with the preparations for his coronation, so he''d begged his younger brother, Second Prince Cordelian, to deal with this tiresome task. Nobody raised too many eyebrows at this as the Eukrates would often take over various duties for the Doukar, particularly cultural concerns. Cordelian planned to take many tasks from his brother''s overworked hands, although this was one of the more tedious ones. None of royal siblings cared what kind of poem went on the old bastard''s tomb.


    Cordelian glanced over at Euphastolon, his younger brother. Euphastolon, the Third Prince, had shown up at his audience chamber just prior to the poet''s entrance and was now standing off to the side, staring out of the window. Cordelian couldn''t blame him. The Eukrates'' audience chamber was in one of the Trigon palace''s spires, and the wide windows captured a delightful panoramic city view and a cool breeze coming in from the river. Cordelian often spent time looking out of the windows himself, contemplating the city below that one day would be his.


    Euphastolon was technically his half-brother. Their father had taken multiple spouses, which was the Doukar''s right, since Doukar Ephrasmus had changed the law some two hundred and fifty years ago. Cordelian was closer to Euphastolon than his own older full sister Theodorian. Five Empresses, five branches of the imperial family, nine royal children still living, of which Cordelian was the third oldest. Euphastolon was the fifth oldest, which was one of the things Cordelian liked best about him. Theodorian, in contrast, had the poor manners to be second oldest.


    Euphastolon''s face was mostly hidden by the tall collar of his yellow robe, embroidered with the chrysanthemum design of his mother, which made it hard for Cordelian to judge his mood. Yellow was the color of Euphastolon''s branch of the royal family, chosen by his mother, Third Empress Rigiaron. Euphastolon didn''t like it, moaning often that yellow was a weak color, and that flowers weren''t manly, and made boorish comparisons of the yellow color to other...things. Euphastolon didn''t think much of Cordelian''s olive green or olive tree sigil for that matter either, since it was still a plant. Cordelian felt the olive green suited his complexion, but then, most things suited him. He was tall, handsome, and charming, whereas Euphastolon''s appearance was unremarkable in every way, and his manners were abominable. They made an odd match, but Euphastolon had his uses, and Cordelian preferred to keep a close eye on the unpredictable and volatile Third Prince.


    Behind Cordelian stood his dear ward and closest attendant, Agathio, providing support simply with his presence, as always. Cordelian''s dearest friend and mentor had begged Cordelian to take his son in on his deathbed. At the time Cordelian had done it only out of respect and love for the man, but it had turned out to be one of the best choices he had ever made, as Agathio developed into an extravagantly competent aide.


    Cordelian looked up at the poet and the patros, to deliver his verdict on the poem. It annoyed him that poet didn''t look nervous at all in the presence of the Second Prince and Eukrates, in his personal audience chamber no less (did he not notice the enormous tapestry depicting the victory over Gisean behind him? Most likely it cost more than his entire hometown), and instead appeared annoyed at being interrupted. The man''s ego was greater than his talent by a large margin. Really he wasn''t of a high enough rank to even meet with Cordelian. Centuries ago Mekos the Magnificent had split the subjects of the empire into two classes: those of high birth became the patros, and those of low the noumens. This man was only a lower class noumens, and had one of those one syllable noumens names that Cordelian had already banished from his memory. Pax or Poug or Pig, something like along those lines. He decided to call the man "Pig" in his head from now on.


    "It is a glorious tribute to my father, His Imperial Exaltedness, and I''m sure all the empire will be moved to tears by a tribute of this quality." He said, hiding his annoyance at the man''s attitude.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    "Thank you, Your Highness. If I might add, a later portion is even more impressive." Pig had a slightly superior expression.


    "I have no doubt, but to be honest, I find myself quite overcome at this time." Cordelian lowered his gaze, pretending to be grief stricken.


    "Of course Your Highness," this time the sponsor spoke up, a man of finer breeding than this peasant. "How insensitive of us. Please accept our apologies."


    "Indeed." Pig seemed mollified by the thought that his dreck was just too moving for Cordelian to contemplate in his grief. "I am truly sorry for your ¨C our ¨C loss, and deeply honored to have garnered such a reaction."


    Pig turned to the other member of the Imperial family present.


    "Perhaps Prince Euphastolon wishes to offer some words of praise?"


    Euphastolon, Third Prince of Dardanos, turned his head, but otherwise remained motionless, to state in a perfect monotone, "no, I''m too sad."


    Ah, sarcasm usually indicated that Euphastolon was in a good mood. Putting people down was one of his favorite pastimes. One of his more harmless pastimes.


    Before the visitors could react, Cordelian smoothly interjected, "I would be delighted to give my approval for this piece to be performed at the funeral ceremony and inscribed onto the tomb. I will inform the Mekos, Prince Fornulus. I''m sure you understand that he is very busy with preparations for his coronation at the moment, otherwise he would have been overjoyed to be here."


    Since they''d gotten what they wanted, it wasn''t hard to herd the Patros and his pet pig out with a few kind words. It would be difficult to listen to all of the poem at the funeral, but the fact that it was his father''s funeral should lift his mood sufficiently to make it bearable.


    Once they had left, Euphastolon slumped down into the chair across from Cordelian, where the patros has just been sitting. He was utterly unconcerned about the wrinkles he must be inducing in his robes by slouching in this manner. Cordelian tried not to let it bother him, after all, his brother''s slovenliness only made him shine all the brighter in comparison. Agathio silently placed a wax tablet in front of him and laid out his stylus. Cordelian began to use them to write his recommendation on the poem, which his elder brother would use to make his official judgment. Which would be the same as his, as always.


    "What a pompous ass." Euphastolon said. "And he''s the leading poet of the Empire now? Hardly the next Tarcassian."


    Cordelian chuckled without looking up. "Perhaps Eudoxora is right, and we are truly a nation of epigones." He liked to mention philosophers and other scholars in conversation with Euphastolon, who couldn''t stand their work because he didn''t understand any of it. Just a little way of making Euphastolon remember which of them was the more intelligent.


    "He even left out how dear old Dad died while shitting his guts out in the latrine, which, I might add, was my favorite part!" Euphastolon was as pleased as he was to see the end of their father. "I tell you Cordy, it makes me wonder about other history we''ve learnt. Did Dardan actually die from the clap rather than fighting off a thousand savage barbarian warriors? Was Leandoria actually a coward and ran off with a foreign boy rather than die for her ideals?"


    Euphastolon knew how much he hated "Cordy" and only used it to try to get a rise out of him, a hobby of sorts for Euphastolon, as Cordelian was one of the few who wasn''t affected by his jibes. Sometimes Cordelian wondered if their odd friendship started with Euphastolon hanging around him in desperation to shake his legendary composure.


    "The winners write history, as always." He simply said.


    "Is that what our father was, a winner? He was a right old bastard if you ask me. Never had a kind word for me, didn''t give a damn about any of us. I hope he''s stuffed in some deep dark hole in the afterlife like that bit of Tarcassian says, you know the one. ''Course, it''d be hard to get that big fat gut of his in a small hole." Euphastolon laughed.


    Cordelian didn''t reply to his brother''s rambling and instead concentrated on finishing his recommendation for the eulogy poem, focusing on the sound of the scratching of his meteoric iron and gold gilt stylus on the wax tablet. It was one of his most prized possessions and immeasurably valuable. A gift from his youngest brother Pelagius. It took some time to finish all the required salutations and various formalities, wasted time since his oafish elder brother could barely read. His sister Meronion was right though that the ceremonial forms were important. Once he had finished, he snapped the ivory and gold diptych shut, and handed it off to Agathio, who promptly left the room to deliver it to Fornulus.


    After a moment of silence, Euphastolon looked over to him. Cordelian looked back expressionless, idly twirling his stylus.


    "Well?" Euphastolon asked, now that he was alone with Cordelian. You didn''t get away with what Euphastolon regularly got away with without being cautious.


    "Something on your mind Euphastolon?" He knew perfectly well. He knew how Euphastolon''s mind worked. He wasn''t a man given to subtlety, just cunning and malice.


    "You''re not really going to let that baboon of an elder brother of ours take the Thirty Crowns for himself, are you?"


    "Euphastolon, you must address the future Doukar was more respect. Of course elder brother Fornulus will become the Forty-Seventh Doukar, the Thirty Crowned Imperial Exaltedness of Dardanos, Champion of the One True Faith, Ruler of the Melancthon Sea, Who Gazes upon the Rubiborne Forest and the Cansimar Desert, and All that Lies Between. He is the Mekos, the heir to the empire, and so must ascend now."


    "You''d think hearing that whole mouthful of titles would have gotten less boring by now, but you''d be wrong."


    Cordelian smiled before providing the actual answer. "Fornulus''s ascension doesn''t concern me. What interests me is the question of who shall be the Forty-Eighth Doukar."


    Euphastolon was one of the very few people he would be this honest with. His younger brother, while a violent and selfish sadist, had the useful traits of being utterly without scruple, secretive, and of being aware that he was not able to outmaneuver Cordelian. As long as that last fact did not change, Cordelian could find many uses for Euphastolon. Crucially, Euphastolon had a number of friendships with certain unsavory elements in the military, who shared some of his more despicable lusts and appreciated being allowed to indulge in them with the prince. He could call on these soldiers to do unspeakable deeds if Cordelian had use of them. Euphastolon''s popularity with the military was nothing compared to Meronion''s, the beloved Milem who inspired all that was most admirable in the soldiers, of course, but he had always had a talent for sniffing out the rotten members in any given organization.


    Euphastolon sighed dramatically, although Cordelian could tell he was pleased with the prospect of any kind of upheaval, being a man who thrived on chaos. Euphastolon put on an imitation of Cordelian himself, adopting a pious expression and Cordelian''s more circuitous manner of speaking. "It pains me to bring to your attention, most virile second brother Eukrates Cordelian, two salient pieces of information."


    "Indeed?"


    "First," Euphastolon began to raise his fingers, "Fornulus already has children. Therefore, once they crown the old baboon, there''s already a new Mekos, and a couple of spares at that for good measure. Secondly, even if some painful accident were to befall our beloved elder brother and his horrible spawn, our sister Theodorian is also older than you and therefore would be the Forty-Eighth Doukar."


    Euhpastolon sunk further into the chair with his hands behind his head. "It would thus seem that your chances of claiming the crowns are slim, most hirsute and masculine brother of mine. Look at the bright side though: the Stone of Doukar is a legendarily uncomfortable chair."


    Cordelian''s smile broadened. Euphastolon wanted him to say it. "I''ve found that with patience, all sorts of opportunities can present themselves. And if not, well, I''ve always had a knack for creating them."


    Euphastolon smiled. "And Meronion?"


    Cordelian sat back comfortably. Meronion, Euphastolon''s older full-sister and fourth oldest child of their father, was his most formidable obstacle. Her position as Milem, commander of all the military, equaled his own as Eukrates, and her popularity with the military equaled his own popularity with the patros. She was a hero who had led the empire to victory many times. He would have to be careful with her. He had, however, a vital advantage over her in that he was older than her, and thus higher in the line of succession.


    "Meronion is a traditionalist, and that makes her predictable and limited. She only ever sees half the picture," he said.


    Euphastolon chuckled in appreciation of his mockery of their one-eyed sister.


    Cordelian continued in a more serious way. "She would hate to move against the blood of the Doukar, which means as long as we don''t move too openly, she won''t act directly against us. Furthermore, she will be loath to usurp the line of succession."


    "I couldn''t help but notice that "I" has since become "us". Since when am I going to help you? What do I get out of it?" Euphastolon asked.


    Cordelian smiled, unconcerned. There was no real chance of Euphastolon helping Fornulus or Meronion instead of him, not those "killjoys" as he liked to put it. He just wanted assurances that he would get some reward for assisting Cordelian in his plotting.


    "But of course, I''m relying on your faithful help Euphastolon ¨C "two in unity can surpass one in might", as Tarcassian said. I would be lost without your expert prudential reasoning. Something I''ll be sure to remember once the crowns are mine."


    "Yeah, yeah, just make sure it''s worth my while." Euphastolon said, seemingly satisfied, for now, by Cordelian reiterating his value.


    "Hasn''t following me always been worth your while?"


    "I wonder how the rest of our siblings will act. I suppose Ophelion and the youngest pair won''t be a problem, but Nikolonium hates both of us you know. Perhaps he''ll get in the way." Nikolonium had made clear his moralizing dislike of them both. Euphastolon returned that dislike heartily. Still, Nikolonium was only sixth oldest.


    Cordelian made a wry smile. "That boy isn''t even worth thinking about. You can just step on him if he gets too many ideas."


    Euphastolon smiled. "Promise?"

 Chapter 2

    Meronion adjusted her eyepatch as she strode down the broad corridor towards Fornulus'' chambers, her yellow robe billowing out behind her.  Her attendants Khristos and Lomberd were following behind her as always, servants scurrying out of her way in a satisfying manner.  She didn''t dislike servants.  They were necessary to the smooth functioning of the palace, but it was also necessary for the Milem to have presence above and beyond that of a mere princess of the empire.  As the Milem in charge of the empire''s soldiers, she couldn''t be some little mouse like her full sister Ophelion, or a lay-about like Theodorian, or a sneak like Cordelian.  She had to embody the strength of the empire, which meant being fearsome.  After the recent deaths of her husband and father, she felt even more keenly the importance of projecting strength.


    "Khristos."


    The older woman, her aid-de-camp for six years now, matched her pace to walk alongside her princess.  She was shorter than the princess, who was tall, especially for a woman.  Khristos'' sharp features also contrasted with her own more square face.  People often compared Meronion to her father, both in manner and looks.  She did her best to invite the comparisons.


    "I did remember to tell you to bring the figures from the stables, didn''t I?"  She asked the shorter woman.


    "You did, Your Highness.  I have them."


    "Good."  She nodded.  She hated missing anything, which was why Khristos was her aide.  The woman was efficient in her work.


    Her hip was aching again, thanks to an iron spear from a certain Lorgorin savage almost a decade ago.  She still had the spear head, as a reminder of what her enemies were capable of.  One of their arrows had taken her right eye a few years later, and she had countless scars from their swords and spears.  Badges of honor, one and all.  Cordelian didn''t have a mark on his pristine hide.  He''d never wielded a spear, never been away from the capital, never spent a night with the soldiers, and now he thought he could rule.  Pathetic.


    She knew perfectly well what he was thinking, that brother of hers.  Now their father was dead the man was circling the crowns like a vulture, licking his lips at the thought of them.  Everybody knew Fornulus was a fat buffoon, unwilling and incapable of reining in his younger brother.  Nothing would change when he officially became the 47<sup>th</sup> Doukar.  He was too stupid to even see the danger, and Cordelian would think this was his chance.  Let him have his little schemes, she wasn''t going to sink to his level, she had no stomach for it.  She''d just put a boot in his face if he extended those claws too far.


    She didn¡¯t respect Fornulus ¨C their father never had either.  But he would now be the rightful Doukar, and to her, that meant something.  It meant traditions dating back four hundred years to Mekos the Magnificent''s reforms, which meant stability, loyalty, and most of all, strength.  Strength was central to the empire.  It was Doukar the Great¡¯s strength that ended the line of the Old Kings, ousted his queen Leandoria, and smashed the Giseans'' dominance of the Melancthon to form his own empire from their ashes.  It was Mekos¡¯s strength that crushed the Seven Pretenders and formed the empire into what it was today.  Strength was life.  Weakness was death.


    This was as true today as it had been in the past.  Powerful as the empire was, strong enemies threatened it from the North and South.  Few took seriously the threat of the Northern savages.  True, they had to pillage scraps of bronze from the empire for their spears, but there was a purity in their rage that gave them strength.  More worryingly, over the last few years she¡¯d heard that some of the tribes had discovered new ways to forge iron to make it stronger than any bronze, and free from rust.  A few months ago she had taken the iron spear head that once been in her hip out of the box she kept it in, for the first time in years, and discovered the rumors were true.  It was almost completely free of rust, and as sharp as ever.  That shouldn''t have been possible.  Iron rusted quickly and throughout, unlike bronze, which was why nobody sensible tipped their spears with it.  It was supernaturally hard too, far harder than any iron she¡¯d seen before.  She¡¯d used the spear head to gouge a line in a bronze breast plate, as a test, but no bronze blade could leave a mark on it.


    She had taken to carrying it on her since then, out of the same kind of sick compulsion that would cause someone to poke at a sore spot.  She retrieved it from pocket in her robe, wrapped in wool, and parted the wool to look it yet again.  It still shone, untarnished, as sharp and hard as the day it injured her.  There it was, right in her hand, the proof that the Lorgorin savages had discovered something even Dardanos had not.


    Many of those at court foolishly thought Dardanos drew power from gold and silver mines, and silk production.  The truth was the power of the empire was the tin lying in foothills just outside the city.  Doukar the Great had understood this, and his first conquests had been to seize copper rich neighboring cities, because with both copper and tin Dardanos could produce all the bronze it needed to take over the world.  While copper was common, of all the nations around the Melancthon sea only Dardanos had any significant amount of tin.  All their neighbors depended on the tin from Dardano to make their bronze, so by cutting off the supply of tin they could prevent their enemies from arming themselves at will.  This was why the Monar Empire and Bithia became their friends, and why the Lorgorin always lost.  Tin was the ultimate source of their great power and wealth.  This unnatural iron threatened the foundation of the empire.  It went beyond the Lorgorin simply having better weapons.  If the secret of their iron spread, Dardano would lose their superiority against Monar and all the others, their leverage, and thus their place in the world.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    They''d captured barbarian warriors, even chiefs, to try to discover the secret of the iron, but few of them spoke Dardanian and none of them were smiths.  The smiths weren¡¯t on the front lines.  There was only one solution, as Meronion had forcefully argued several times to her father: a fullscale invasion.  The Lorgorin had been raiding the northern borders of the empire for the last two hundred years.  The empire ignored them because they never threatened anybody who mattered, there being only farmers up there, and because the Lorgorin lands had no value for the empire.  With the cold weather, dense forests, and steep hills, and no valuable resources, conquering the northern tribal lands had never been worth the effort.  But now it was no longer a matter of what the empire might gain.  It was a matter of survival, of keeping what they had.  They needed to learn the secret of this iron before the Monar or Circiniads did, and keep it to themselves.  They needed to find the people who made this iron and make them talk.


    It was no time, in other words, for foolishness within the royal family.  It was time for unity, and for this reason she was going to see her elder brother, the soon to be Doukar, to impress this fact onto him.  While her father had taken her seriously, he had not been able to take the Lorgorin seriously, dismissing them as unlettered savages.  Instead he focused his attention on the far west province of Hagor, where some petty slave uprisings had been an annoyance for some years.  Fortunately her father had finally decisively crushed them just a few months ago, recalling her and her armies back to the capital in the process, allowing her to refocus on the north.


    All these thoughts ran through her head during the long walk to the Mekos¡¯ chambers (this palace was too big, damn Doukar Trigon and his ego).  Finally they arrived at the doors to Fornulus¡¯s rooms, and she sent Khristos in to announce her arrival.  She glanced at the solid figure of Lomberd standing to her side.  The man wasn''t especially tall, shorter than her, but everything about him spoke of strength.  His pale skin and hair made clear his origins as one of the very Lorgorin enemies of the empire that she wished to crush.


    "Tell me Lomberd," she began.


    "Highness."  He rumbled.  It wasn''t a question, just an acknowledgement that he''d heard her.  He almost never asked questions or offered opinions unasked.  His northern accent was still thick.


    She fully unwrapped the spear head and held it towards him.  "You remember this, yes?"


    "Of course, it is the spear I stabbed you with."


    She chuckled.  She liked that Lomberd was so direct.  He never wasted his time mincing words, unlike the sniveling weaklings of the court.  Cordelian''s rambling, pretentious way of speaking always irritated her.  You''d ask the man a question and by the time he¡¯d gotten to the point you''d forgotten what you asked.


    "There are more like this, correct?"  She asked Lomberd.


    He simply shrugged.  She''d already asked him this question so many times, he no doubt didn''t see the point in answering it again.  He''d been an elite berserker in his tribe, given a special weapon in order to kill the hated Imperial Princess who was invading their lands.  Special, yes, but not unique.  She¡¯d seen others.


    "I''m going to conquer the Lorgorin.  Does that concern you?"


    He shrugged again, but answered this time.  "You spared me because you respected my strength.  I followed you because I respected your strength, before I could even speak your tongue.  The Lorgorin people will not all die in your war, but join the empire, and those who live will respect your strength as I do.  That kind of rule we can understand."


    She nodded.  She had no intention of wiping out the tribes, if that was even possible.  All she wanted was the secret of this special iron.  If she could bring the tribes into the empire, their special iron and their fierce warriors would push the empire to new heights of power.


    Khristos slipped out of the door before she could continue the conversation.  The other woman seemed annoyed.


    "The Mekos is not there, Your Highness.  Only Lady Vicca is present along with her infant daughter."  Vicca was Fornulus'' wife, a provincial through and through, from some island in the middle of the sea.


    "Hmph, why am I not surprised?  No doubt he''s out drinking, gambling, and whoring.  All this way for nothing.  Let''s go."


    Khristos hurried to the princess, who was already stumping off.


    "The Lady Vicca invites you to join her and discuss whatever matters you wish."


    "When she''s the actual Empress then it''s permissible for her to speak of state matters with me, the Milem.  Until then, it would be inappropriate for me to meet with her."  Meronion said.


    "She expected you would say that and noted that she will be the Empress soon.  That it is only a matter of formalities."  Khristos said the last hesitantly, knowing it wouldn''t please her princess.


    "Soon is not now.  It''s not a formality, it''s the law."


    Khristos nodded and trotted back towards the chambers to let the lady know.  Meronion stopped to wait for her ¨C no point making Khristos run all over the palace just for some provincial¡¯s sake.


    She knew many of her siblings found her inflexible and would have rolled their eyes at her not talking to Fornulus'' wife instead of him.  Everybody knew Fornulus couldn''t put his robes on in the morning without being told how to do it by his wife.  But what others saw as a tiresome rigidity, Meronion understood was really respect for the empire.  To hold to what was right would save them from the savages and their own corruption.


    Khristos came back after a little while, no doubt after having heard complaints from the soon-to-be Empress.  Meronion didn''t care what the woman thought.  Unlike Cordelian, Meronion proved her worth through action, not through fancy words.  She wasn''t one of the most powerful people in the empire because she won friends, but because she won battles.  The next Empress might well dislike her, but she would need her results.


    "What''s next on my list Khristos?"


    "Hekcontis wishes to speak with you."


    Meronion snorted in disinterest.  That patros windbag was always whining to her about pirates raiding his lands, demanding she send half the army to protect his sheep.  She had better uses of this free time than to talk to him.


    "He can wait, I''m going back to see my baby."  Khristos nodded and gestured to a passing attendant to find the patros and pass the message on to the patros.


    With all the ceremonies required by her father''s death she''d barely had time to spend with her youngest daughter.   The last gift from Talomachus, her late husband, before he had been lost at sea, near a year now.  He had been a fine man, one she respected, but she couldn''t say that she mourned him.  Royalty didn''t have the luxury of choosing their spouses based on affection.  Once her daughter was older it would be her duty to marry again, as she was still capable of furthering the royal line.  That was a thought for another day, however.

 Chapter 3

    Nikolonium, the fourth of the five princes of the empire, kneeled and bent his head as the priest offered him the sacrament, his blue royal robes with his mother''s star sigil spread out around him.  The priest had been giving a sermon about the virtues of his late father, the 46<sup>th</sup> Doukar, to the congregation.  Nik knew better than anyone his father had been free of all virtues.  The old man certainly hadn''t cared for religion.  Or humility, charity, compassion or even common decency.


    He was at the very front of the crowd who were waiting to receive their blessing from Oma, patros and noumens alike.  Although even here, the Great Church of the True Faith of Oma, the highborn patros lined up in front of the noumens, the common tradespeople and workers of the empire.  In this empire, birth took priority over quality of character.  Nik would make real changes to benefit the noumens if he managed to gain influence over Fornulus, once he became the new Doukar.


    He bore no ill-will to his elder half-brother Fornulus.  He barely knew him, as they had different mothers and a large age gap; but he knew Fornulus wasn''t the right man for the Thirty Crowns.  He was harmless, but he''d had the misfortune to be born first, a duty even he didn''t seem to want.  Nik had gotten the impression that Fornulus would much prefer an indolent life with few responsibilities and little power, than be the greatest ruler in the world.  He didn¡¯t know why their father hadn¡¯t designated another child as heir.  True, legally they followed Mekos'' reformations, which meant the first born was always the heir, now dubbed Mekos in honor of the Doukar who had established that rule.  But that rule had been broken in the past when it was deemed necessary, and it wouldn¡¯t have been difficult for Holophian to do the same.  The Doukar decided what the law was.


    Nik didn''t want to take Fornulus'' place.  He was too far down the line of succession for that to ever happen naturally, and he had no intention of harming his eldest brother or anybody else who didn''t deserve it.  What he wanted was to supplant his older brother Cordelian at Fornulus'' side as Eukrates.  The Eukrates oversaw everything in the empire that wasn''t the military, and while their father had centralized power in his own hands, there had been Eukrates in the past who had effectively ruled the empire for a weak Doukar.  That''s what Cordelian intended, and if he could, Nik would do it himself.  Fornulus would welcome the freedom from the hard work of ruling, and as Eukrates Nik could guide the empire in the right direction, towards faith and morality and compassion.


    The plight of the common noumens in the empire was a disgrace.  While the royals and patros wallowed in luxury, thousands of the common people died when there was a bad harvest, or a war, or a plague.  The empire did nothing to help the poor outside of the grain allowance and the occasional public building project when the mood struck some royal or patros.  The empire spent too much money on pointless gewgaws and, most of all, on the military, money that could be better used to feed and clothe the poor.  The military was the province of the supreme commander, the Milem, currently his older sister, Meronion, their late father''s favorite.  She would fight against reducing military spending, he knew, but she was also a person of strong values, and he felt sure that eventually he could win her around to his way of thinking.  The strongest military power there was, after all, was for a country to have a strong and wealthy populace.  Without that, you had neither soldiers nor the money needed to support them.  The success of the noumens was identical to the success of the empire.


    He stood up at the end of the catechism and moved back to the bench to hear the rest of the sermon.  The other worshippers trailed behind him, following his lead as he was, shamefully, the only member of the royal family present.  The priests continued to sing the praises of his late father while Nik struggled to collect his thoughts enough to give the holy fathers the attention they deserved.  But they kept wandering back to his family and his hopes for the future.


    No, Meronion would not be the main problem.  It was Cordelian who stood in his way, and not only because Cordelian was the current Eukrates.  The man cared only for power, for himself.  He bought off the great patros families, made himself their champion in order to further his own power and wealth, securing his position at the expense of every other value.  The man believed in nothing except for himself, and Nik had no doubt that eventually Cordelian would have Fornulus killed.  Cordelian had no intention of remaining as the power behind the throne.  He would make his move soon, because it would only be about a decade until Fornulus'' oldest child, Euphenos, was old enough to take the throne himself if his father died.  Cordelian would want to be firmly ensconced as regent before that happened so he could usurp the rightful Mekos'' power while he was still a child.  The death of Holophian had given him this chance, and Cordelian would not hesitate to seize it.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Who could stop him?  Not Fornulus the weakling.  He had always relied on Cordelian, the oldest of his younger brothers, to guide him and help him ¨C without Cordelian the man would think himself lost.  Fornulus probably couldn''t even imagine Cordelian wanting to supplant him.  Not his elder sister Theodorian.  She''d been pushed to one side years ago and, for all that she was the eldest daughter, had no power.  Her father''s contempt for her seemed to have sunk into her bones, and she had no ambition or strength of will left.


    Meronion, of course, would stand against Cordelian.  But until Nik won her over to the right way of thinking, the spirit instead of the spear, Nik couldn''t leave it to her.  Her military dictatorship would be no kinder to the little people than Cordelian''s empire.  Ophelion, the sister nearest to him in age and the one who possessed his heart entire, and Pelagius and Helastus, the youngest of all the royal siblings, would help him, of course, but they had little to offer in way of power or influence.


    Unlike most of the others, he had no full-blooded siblings to watch out for him, and his mother would soon be sent away along with the other former empresses to their retirement, to "lament in solitude the passing of their lord".  He had to deal with Cordelian himself.


    That also meant dealing with the third prince, Euphastolon.  Euphastolon was a dimwit, but he was dangerous, as wild animals could be.  An excuse to put Euphastolon down would be very welcome.  The man was a disgrace to the empire, a murdering beast who roamed the streets of the capital at night and preyed on the unwary.  From time to time bodies would turn up in the river, and everybody knew Euphastolon was responsible for at least some of them.  One of the main crimes his father would be answering to Oma for right about now was why he''d not taken care of this son of his.


    Cordelian had bound this scum of a brother to him like the legend of Dardan binding the Gorgoth to himself.  Unlike Dardan he apparently wasn''t worried about losing a hand to the monster.  Well, Nik had faith on his side, and with that he could drag Euphastolon into the light, and take Cordelian with him too.  They were a dangerous pair, with both intelligence and savagery on their side, but in the end, he would win.  Oma never abandoned those who did good in the world.


    The service over, Nik moved over to the entrance to the grand chamber, where he started to hand out alms from the huge chests placed on either side of the doorway, watched over by the church guards.  The entrance was just a large, plain door surrounded by unadorned stone.  Outside there was a rough wooden walkway leading to the door, as the entrance hall and courtyard were still under construction.  This doorway was just a temporary one hastily thrown up to keep the weather out while the stone workers prepared a far grander and larger one.  It would be another two hundred years before the workers completed the church.  What a sight it would be then.


    The chests were full of silver halois, and each worshipper received a silver haloi in reverent hands from Nik''s own gloved hands ¨C about a week''s wages for a typical laborer.  They thanked him profusely, grateful for the money but even more grateful that someone of his stature would deign to talk to them.  The church gave out alms every week to any who attended the services, which therefore were always busy.  Nik suspected that not everyone who approached him for the alms had actually attended the service, but all had a need for the money, and he wouldn''t turn them away.


    His father had strongly disapproved of what he deemed "wastefulness".  In his mind, the daily grain ration was more than enough for the noumens.  Now that he was dead, Nik no longer had to listen to his rants on the subject, which was a welcome relief.  The treasuries of Trigon Palace probably contained some millions of gold tolois, and more flooded in every day from the tax collectors out in the provinces and from trade with neighboring powers.  Today he would give out the equivalent of about a hundred tolois, so unlike his father, he was not at all worried about "emptying the treasury".  The money he gave out didn''t even fully expend the money given to him as his personal funds every month, and how many thousands of tolois were spent on the military every month?  In any case, eventually much of the money just made its way back into Trigon''s coffers via taxes and tributes.


    A pretty young woman caught his eye as she accepted the money with a smile and lingering touch.  He smiled back, although he smiled at everyone, even the old and malformed.  Many of the noumens would try to catch his ear or attention in the hopes of elevating their station, pushing forward pretty girls to collect the money, or the smallest and cutest child.  He''d even made some connections in the city in this way, people who could help him, particularly with information.


    Cordelian ignored the honest working Dardan subject in favor of his rich friends, but Nik planned to build a powerbase among the church and noumens with which to tear him down.  That such a thing had never been done before only pleased him more.  Trigon Palace would soon realize that the masses they looked down upon were the ones who supported the whole empire on their backs.

 Chapter 4: Part 1

    Theodorian sat in her rooms with just her servants, carefully applying the kohl to her eyes.  Like everything she owned, the kohl was the finest that money could buy, imported from the Circiniad states.  The southern savages didn''t make much of value, but she couldn''t argue with this or their woodwork.  She wasn''t supposed to wear makeup at a funeral, but there was nobody left who could stop her.  They''d barely be able to see it under her olive-green robes anyway.


    She had never been entirely pleased with her looks; some called her beautiful, but what could she do with beauty?  Her father told her often that she was nothing special and had nothing to offer.  These rooms had been her sanctuary away from him, and everywhere she looked there was only the finest of everything.  Luxury was the one thing she enjoyed about being part of the royal family.


    She hated being part of the family, part of the court, all the scheming and lying and backstabbing and jostling for position.  She didn''t want power, and she certainly didn''t want to be Doukar.  She just wanted a simple life.  She didn''t want to be a royal, a patros would be fine ¨C nothing above, say, the level of a primus.  Her father had always refused to make her primus, saying she had no idea how to rule a province.  Now he was dead, she wanted to find out if Fornulus would let her leave the capital.


    Cordelian would be the problem.  Fornulus had always followed his younger brother''s lead, and she doubted anything would change now.  But Cordelian might be willing to let her go.  Without her here, he would be the most senior sibling in the family after Fornulus, which would please him.  Even though she was his only full-blooded sibling, Cordelian prioritized his political goals over family.  In that, at least, he was like their father.  But then again, if she left, she''d be leaving Vicca, her only true friend and soon the new Empress, all alone to face the court.


    Vicca had offered her personal condolences to Theo over her father''s death.  Vicca was caring like that.  She needn''t have bothered, as Theo wasn''t sorry her father was dead, not like she had been when her and Cordelian''s mother had died.  She wasn¡¯t even as sorry as she had been when her husband had died.  The truth was, she''d been dead to her father long ago, as he''d told her himself.  Right from the start he''d had no time for her, as Fornulus was his heir, and then Cordelian and Meronion had been more interesting to him in various ways.  She was no diplomat, or general: neither especially clever nor brave, she had no gifts her father valued.


    Therefore, she interested her father only in her use to him in marriage, as a way of binding another powerful family to him, just as he''d used his own wives to do.  Ironically, her marriage had finally ended her relationship with her father.  Before her husband had died, thrown from a horse, she''d gotten with child many times, and every time her child had died within a few months, still within her body.  She''d never managed to give birth to them.  Her father had come to see her while she was still recovering from the last loss.  She still remembered exactly what he had said to her:


    "You are a dead branch of my family.  You can contribute nothing to my legacy.  You are nothing.  Do not enter my sight again."


    It hadn¡¯t been all bad.  He still paid for her lifestyle, and after her husband had died, he hadn''t attempted to make her remarry, which suited her just fine.  He probably wouldn''t have been able to find a match for her anyway, as any patros would want an heir, and no noumens would be good enough for her.


    Her departed husband, Markos, had been a boring man, but a decent one.  He hadn¡¯t been her choice, of course, but still, he hadn''t demanded much from her, and although it had grieved him they''d never had children, he''d never blamed her.  She sometimes missed him, and she never bore him any ill will.  Mostly she missed her mother.  It had been well over twenty years since she had died, but there were days when the grief still felt fresh, even at thirty-two.  She''d felt the loss most keenly when her unborn children died.  How she wished she¡¯d had her mother then.


    She tried not to dwell on it.  It wasn''t like she was all alone up here.  She''d become good friends with Vicca and her children, Cordelian still spent some time with her, and she had the occasional adventurous young patros man around to visit.  She spent most of her free time visiting her friends and making jewelry, her favorite hobby.


    A servant entered to announce the arrival of her brother, Cordelian, and Theo told the servant to admit him.  She''d been waiting for his arrival: as full siblings, tradition dictated they go to the funeral together.


    Cordelian came in ponderously, already fully immured in his ceremonial robes and armor, with their familial sigil of the stylized olive tree.  Behind him his own servant, Agathio, entered humbly and remained at the back of the room.  His strigulos, personal guards, must be waiting outside.  Theo noticed Cordelian was wearing a circlet she''d made for him a couple of years ago, which was slightly damaged.  To her eyes the damage was glaring, but he hadn''t noticed it.


    "Not ready yet Theodorian?"  His smile was mild; she wasn''t late yet, but he knew her habits.  She didn''t care if she was late or not, they wouldn''t start without her.  Let them wait.


    She gestured to the circlet.  "You''ve bent it."


    He reached up curiously, and, after realizing what she was referring to, took off the piece from his hood.  "Indeed?  Ah, I see, here."  There was a small bend in a gold leaf.


    Theodorian took it from him both irritated at her work being damaged, and happy as she did enjoy tinkering with her pieces.  One of the slaves disappeared into another room before quickly returning with a small leather bundle of some of her bronze tools, which she passed over to Theo, before retiring to the back of the room again.  It only took Theo few moments of her delicate work to bend and reshape the gold back into her original design.  Be able to work with pure gold like this was always a pleasure.


    Cordelian bent down to allow her to place it correctly on his head.


    "You are a wonder Theodorian.  No wonder some of your pieces have been selected for the Doukar''s tomb."


    Theo huffed.  "I''d rather they were out where they could be seen and worn, not shut up in the necropolis with him."


    She continued to get ready in silence for a few moments while Cordelian waited.  Eventually he spoke again.


    "Now that father is dead, no doubt many things will change in the court."


    "Let''s hope so."


    "Of course, we shall always remain brother and sister.  Without our parents in this world, that''s a bond we must never forsake."


    She knew what he was getting at: ¡°choose me over Fornulus¡± was the message.


    "We''re lucky to have many siblings."  She didn''t feel like humoring him.


    "I wonder how Fornulus will rule," he mused.


    "I''m sure he will be a kinder Doukar than father."


    "Perhaps.  But kindness can lead to weakness, and weakness can lead to a fall.  Such was the lamentable fate of Doukar Loxon the Just, after all."


    Theo scoffed slightly.  "Fancy yourself another Mekos, brother?"  Four hundred years ago Loxon had been overthrown by Mekos, with the help of many of the patros, as they were now known.


    "Why not?  Cordelian the Magnificent, or no, Cordelian the Wise.  That has quite a satisfying ring to it."


    She looked at him sharply.  He returned her look with a bland look of his own.


    "Let''s give Fornulus a chance," she said.


    He looked at her through hooded eyes for a long moment.


    "I''m not asking you to do anything Theodorian.  All you need to do is surround yourself with luxury and stay out of politics, as always.  Then you can keep living this comfortable life, no matter who ends up ruling the empire.  Let Oma decide all our fates, otherwise someone else might decide yours, and that would break my heart."


    She snapped a gold makeup case shut sharply.  She didn''t appreciate her little brother threatening her.  "If you don''t mind, I need to get changed now."


    "Yes of course, I''ll wait outside.  Do try to be quick."  His expression was so pleasant again as he left, like he was just her doting younger brother.


    <hr>


    Euphastolon entered the chambers of his older sister, Meronion, with trepidation.  He was supposed to love his sister, but she wasn''t pleasant to be around, so he tried to avoid her as much as possible.  This irritating funeral forced him to go see her now.  She had an unbending sense of martial honor because nobody had told her about the last two hundred years, and she made it clear her younger brother didn''t match up to her standards.  She nagged him worse than his mother did.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Unfortunately one thing after another kept her in the capital.  First her husband had decided to investigate the bottom of the sea, requiring her to come back for the funeral, then she''d given birth to the latest baby, one who''d never know her father, and now Dad had died.  Who knew when he''d finally get rid of her at this rate.  He much preferred it when she was far away fighting somewhere.  Maybe he''d get lucky and the Monar would invade after two hundred odd years of peace, forcing her to leave.  You never knew.  He could ask Cordelian to arrange it.


    Meronion looked around a doorway to see him in the antechamber.  "Euphastolon, why are you loitering around out there like a weasel?  Come in here at once and help me with her."  There was the affectionate sister he knew and loved.


    Euphastolon moved further into her apartments.  He decided to aim her irritation at a different target.  "Where''s little Ophelion?"


    It was easy to get Meronion to complain about their little full-sister, who was yet another massive disappointment to her.  Come to think of it, Euphastolon had trouble thinking of anything Meronion didn''t find disappointing.  Knives and spears, maybe.  Euphastolon suspected Meronion was even disappointed with her pet cat.  He preferred his little sister''s company to his big sister''s, as Ophelion more or less accepted him as he was.  Her light-hearted babble could be entertaining too ¨C you could at least have an amusing conversation with Ophelian.  Half the time you asked Meronion something she''d berate you for wasting her time with "nonsense".


    "She''s probably off gossiping with Pelagius somewhere.  How should I know?  Do you know how many duties I have as Milem?  My troops are guarding all of you right now, and need my constant supervision.  Rather than bother me about it, you should have found her and brought her with you today.  It wouldn''t kill you to be useful for once."


    Meronion''s complaints continued, as Euphastolon did his best to tune them out and instead went to help Meronion with "her", which turned out to be her oldest daughter.  The girl was struggling against being put into her ceremonial robes, yellow like both of theirs as their mother had chosen.  Piss yellow, more specifically.  The baby, Meronion''s second living child, was off to the side with a servant attending to her, although she was just lying there blinking at the world.  Why Meronion insisted on doing things like this herself instead of using the servants was beyond him.  She''d always tried to keep servants out of her family life as much as possible, insisting on doing so many pointless and dull tasks herself.


    "Dori, stop complaining and be a big girl.  You," she gestured to the servant, "is Hera ready?"  The old woman did have the baby ready.


    Surprisingly, Meronion was gentle and patient with her daughters.  They were not yet old enough to fail to live up to her demanding and inflexible expectations, and so she was still affectionate with them.  Just wait another ten years and they''d see how awful she could be.  The older girl, Doricassian, was still too young to understand funerals, although she did ask to see her grandmother.  Meronion began to explain that they wouldn''t be seeing much of grandmother anymore, but the little girl couldn''t understand things like customs and retirement.  Euphastolon couldn''t remember exactly how old they were, but the oldest one was not yet five, he was pretty sure.  Euphastolon wondered if Meronion would have a favorite, as she had been their father''s.


    The old Doukar had believed his eldest son to be an idiot and had dismissed Theodorian as useless.  You had to give it to the old shit, he was perceptive.  While Holophian had respected Cordelian''s skill at wrangling the Patros, and made use of it frequently, Meronion was closest to his ideals.  Euphastolon didn''t know whether his expectations caused her to have such high standards, or her high standards were the cause of his favoritism.  As the fourth child Meronion wasn''t likely to become Doukar, although their dad could have made it happen if he''d really wanted to.  Instead Holophian pushed her into the military life, which she had embraced whole-heartedly, turning out to be a superb Millem by all accounts.


    He''d often thought that his sister was born in the wrong time.  This peaceful era didn''t suit her.  She would have been much happier as one of Doukar''s or Danrian''s warlords, conquering all that lay before her.


    "Hera?"  He said, realizing what she''d said before.


    "What?"  She broke off from trying to reason with the child to look at him again.


    "You called the baby a name?"


    "Oh, that.  I''m going to call her Heraclasus."  Meronion looked abashed for once.  She was violating custom by naming the girl before the first year was up.  "Hera for short."


    He raised an eyebrow and she got defensive.


    "I have a good feeling about this baby.  She''s strong, she''s going to live."


    Fornulus hadn''t named his baby girl yet, Euphastolon knew.  No point in it until they had lived the past the first year.  Too many of them died.  Lots of them died later too, but fewer than did in the first year.  Meronion herself had lost what, at least two, as he recalled.  Although her first born had lived three or four years before getting ill and dying.  The gods didn''t care whose children they were, they took them all the same.  What had been the boy''s name anyway?  He couldn''t remember.


    He didn''t say anything.  The dead children were one of Meronion''s few weak spots and pressing the issue would only cause a fight.  He wasn''t in the mood for that right now.  She changed the subject to start moaning about how he wasn''t married yet.


    Euphastolon tried to ignore her.  He wasn''t interested in marriage.  Being a prince meant he could sleep with any woman he wanted and nobody cared ¨C in fact, he frequently got thanked for it and given gifts by moronic patros who thought maybe their daughter would be the one to tame him.  So why get married?  To have children?  Having little brats hanging around him expecting him to do things for them sounded like a nightmare, and he''d probably end up drowning them like the puppy he''d had as a child.  Meronion better not hold her breath.  Now that his father was dead, nobody could force him to get married.  Fornulus was too weak to bring him to heel.  Meronion would make some noise, but he was too slippery for her.  He could take the complaints; nothing would stop her moaning anyway.


    He wasn''t the only unmarried royal.  Holophian hadn''t made much effort to push most of them into getting married, since Fornulus had gotten a couple of brats from his wife early on, securing the royal line.  The old man hadn''t given a damn about the rest of them.  Theodorian''s first husband had died falling off his horse like a moron some years ago (how he''d laughed), but dear old Dad had given up on her long before then, since she would never continue the line.  Cordelian had a different reason for not getting married, as he preferred to sleep with men rather than women.  The church didn''t approve.  Idiotic, if you asked Euphastolon, and he knew their father privately agreed, although he carried the church line, since he was the head of the faith and all that.  The old man had never cared what Cordelian had gotten up to, as long as he was useful to the empire.  The Doukar had never had much time for the church at all.


    That was one of the few things Euphastolon had liked about his father.  He thought the church was a joke too.  Euphastolon never had any respect for clucking old priests whining about how you shouldn''t have any fun, because Oma wouldn''t approve.  He thought the old pantheon was far more plausible: a bunch of spiteful, petty, vindicative gods explained their world better than some benevolent and all-powerful creator.  He didn''t believe Oma existed.  Once, a couple of years ago, Euphastolon had come across a particularly mouthy priest in a dark corner of the palace and had given him a little bit of a stab.  It had just been a spur of the moment kind of thing, and he hadn''t meant to kill the man.  Accidents will happen though.  Here he still was, with no punishment from Oma in sight.  No lightning bolts or plagues to strike him down, instead he''d had a couple of his boys chuck the body down a temple well, and he''d never heard anything else about it.  Meanwhile, all the junior priests were drinking rotting corpse water.  Oma could lick his boots; all-powerful and all-knowing, what a load of horseshit.


    He felt something brushing against the bottom of his robes and looked down to see his sister''s cat nuzzling up to him.  For some reason the cat liked him, even though he never paid any attention to it.  He ignored the unremarkable tabby.  It sat around all day sleeping in the sun, having royals feed it, and occasionally torturing something smaller than it.  What a life.  How he envied the furball.


    "Have you found work yet?"  Meronion asked him.  Oh good, this again.


    "Yes, I''m a Prince.  I bring cheer to the people''s hearts with my magnificence."


    "You''re lazy.  You''re getting close to thirty now and haven''t done an honest day''s work in your life."


    "I''m twenty-six, I''m not that close."  Every time he talked to her he felt the years piling on though.


    "That''s only two years younger than I am and look at you compared to me.  I was Milem by the time I was twenty-one.  It''s not just me and Cordelian who work.  Pelagius does more than you and he''s only sixteen.  He''s quite eager to help me with some of the military work."


    Euphastolon rolled his eyes.  "I''ll send him a bouquet.  Or maybe a pretty girl.  I hear Pel likes those."


    "Yet he still works."


    "For your information Meronion, I help Cordelian with his duties," he said.


    Meronion, still shoving her girl into tiny boots, gave him a sidelong glance from her one eye, before being distracted with shushing the little brat who began whining again.  Euphastolon knew she didn''t like Cordelian one bit.  She thought Cordelian was a liar and a schemer who she couldn''t trust to look after her horse, let alone the empire.  She was a good judge of character.  Cordelian was too powerful, and too outwardly polite, for her to say anything publicly against him, so she had to settle for "subtle" moans behind his back, often to Euphastolon.


    Euphastolon couldn''t care less.  He¡¯d always known Cordelian was going to end up on top once their father was gone, and he was going to clamp onto his brother like a leech and ride him all the way up.  What choice did he have?  Fornulus was going to make about as much impact on the empire as pissing made on the sea.  Cordelian was going to eat him alive.  Besides, a nice succession struggle might give him the opportunity to settle some old grudges and have some fun at the same time.  There were plenty of people around here who needed to be put in their place, if you asked him.  For a start, Fornulus''s wife, Vicca, the silly tart.  She''d always looked down her nose at him, a royal.  Uppity provincial village girl, with an accent as thick as pig shit, looking down on him.  The nerve.  Next after her would be his brother Nikolonium, the foppish little hypocrite.


    "I''m glad you''re helping our family, just...be careful around that man."  She finally said.


    "''That man''?  He''s our beloved older brother, our Eukrates."  Euhastolon tried to needle her.  Irritating people was his specialty, but Meronion was a tough nut as she couldn''t care less what people thought of her.  She preferred to use violence to settle problems rather than insults.


    "You know what he is.  He''s dangerous.  He''ll be a new Zecorates if he gets his way," she said, referencing the infamous tyrant.


    Euphastolon shrugged, unconcerned.  He wasn''t in danger from Cordelian, and neither were Meronion or Ophelion.  All of them were younger than Cordelian, and so weren''t between him and crowns.  Besides, he and Meronion were both useful to their big brother.  Meronion for her military skill and Euphastolon for his willingness to do what Cordelian needed to be done, but was too squeamish to do himself.  Ophelion was useless, but her sheer lack of talent or brains ironically ensured her safety.  She was about as much of a threat to Cordelian as a pail of butter.  So even under Doukar Cordelian, they''d be safe from the heartsman post.  True, Fornulus, Vicca, and Nikolonium were flat out of luck, but he''d never liked any of them anyway.  As long as he was safe, the rest of the world could go jump in the Rubo for all he cared.

 Chapter 4: Part 2

    Nikolonium slowly walked down the corridor towards The Chamber of Phobious, trying to dawdle as much as possible without looking inappropriate.  The royal children were gathering for the funeral of their father, forty-sixth Doukar Holophian.  Most of them disliked formal ceremonies, not only because they were invariably long and dull, but because they required the siblings to put on cordial faces for the benefit of the watching audience.  Their father hadn''t been shy about using the Doukar''s privilege to take multiple spouses, using Ephrasmus'' Law to take five empresses in total.  Some of the bad feelings between their mothers had spilled over onto their children, and several of them couldn¡¯t stand the sight of each other.  Nik for one was not looking forward to having pretend to respect and love his older brother Cordelian.


    There was over twenty years separating the eldest prince, Fornulus, in his mid-thirties, from the youngest princess, Helastus, fourteen, so they hadn''t grown up together as one group.  Age split them into two groups: firstly, the older siblings of Fornulus, Theodorian, Cordelian, Meronion, and Euphastolon, all in their thirties to late twenties.  The second group contained the younger siblings: him, Ophelion, Pelagius, and Helastus.  Between Nikolonium and Euphastolon there was a seven-year gap, but only there were only five years between him and Helastus, so their group was more tightly knit.  It also helped that the younger siblings were too far from the Thirty Crowns to get caught up in the conniving and jostling for position.  They were all currently in their teens, although Nikolonium''s twentieth birthday was rapidly approaching.  He was looking forward to seeing what Ophelion''s gift would be.


    The four youngest children got on well, unlike the older, so Nikolonium was happy to see two of his younger siblings chatting up ahead as he made his way to the funeral.  He was especially pleased to see his beautiful half-sister Ophelion, the woman who he intended to one day make his wife.  Her love was his strength.  Pelagius was with her, the youngest prince and brother Nik was closest to.  Nik had to admit to himself that part of what he liked about Pel was that he so obviously looked up to Nik.  He did his best to be a good role model for the teenager.


    In contrast to the affection he felt for his younger siblings, he disliked all of his older siblings.  Fornulus was a crude boor, Theodorian was superficial, and Meronion was brutal and cold.  Worst of the lot were Cordelian, a slimy reptile, and Euphastolon, a malicious monster.  Oma only knew what would happen now their father was no longer around to keep them in line.  But Nik would be ready, because he was smarter than all of them, and only he stayed on the straight path.


    He finally reached his half-siblings.  It had taken a while with these stiff ceremonial robes.  All the clinking and jangling from the various chains and ornaments was irritating.  There was a lot of gold plated armor, and the robes were heavy and stiflingly hot.  Some of his siblings complained about the tight fitting cowl which covered the whole head except for the face, but it never bothered him.  He found it a relief to swap the usual hair clips and other ornaments for the cowl.  His family''s robes were a deep blue, and his high collar, which extended past the back of his head, the mark of royalty, bore the gilt emblem of the north star, the sigil his mother Sophitia had taken upon being raised to Fourth Empress.


    Nik had long wanted to get rid of some of the frivolous adornments, but he knew his father would never stand for it.  Holophian had been a true believer in the inherent superiority of royalty, and thought this had to demonstrated by superior luxury.  When Nik thought about how much food a single one of the pieces of jewelry he was currently wearing could buy, it turned his stomach.  Now his father dead, he could donate some of them to the church, who would put the money raised to far better use.  He''d have to keep some pieces for official occasions of course, but it wasn''t necessary for one person to possess such obscene wealth when so many of the noumens could barely feed themselves.


    Ophelion was wearing the yellow robes and stylized chrysanthemum emblem of her mother, the Third Empress Rigiarion.  His little brother Pelagius wore the black with the silver hawk of his mother, Fifth (and final) Empress Trisogius.  Unlike the rest of the siblings, Pelagius and Helastus liked to set off their robes with silver ornaments and armor instead of gold, heedless of the lower value.  Perhaps because, as the youngest children, they were lowest in rank.  Or perhaps they were sartorially motivated, as gold and black looked wretched together.  Pelagius could be vain, so Nik wouldn''t rule it out.  Although barely out of childhood, and still growing, Nik had already heard rumors of Pel using his good looks to womanize.  Without the Fifth Empress around, Pelagius was probably going to be even more licentious.


    Immediately following the death of the late Doukar, their mothers moved to the so-called "widow wing" of the Trigon Palace.  This annex was a holdover from the old palace.  As he recalled, that particular building dated back over three hundred years to Doukar Mekarian, from long before Doukar Trigon rebuilt the palace.  The move was officially to clear space for the wives of the impending new Doukar, their elder brother Fornulus.  The empresses were not allowed back into the main palace except for ceremonial occasions, a clear message about their new status.  It also prevented them from undermining the new Doukar, which had been a problem in the past.  Doukar Ephrasmus had implemented these rules two hundred and fifty years ago in response to the Sabrian Succession Crisis, and the plague which had followed a few years later.  The empire had gone through ten Doukars within fifty years.


    Because of these rules, for the first time Nik was not accompanying his mother to a ceremonial event.  The former empresses would be attending, of course, but separately.  This funeral would be the last time the old family would be together, and in a way, represented his final ascension to adulthood.  Now he would be the head of his family branch, not his mother.  It gave him a thrill.  His mother would have to petition him now for favors.  He felt bad for her, as he loved his mother and she had been a loving parent to him, but he also looked forward to finally being his own man.  As the siblings went through the formal greetings, Nik wondered if they felt the same as him.


    Ophelion beamed at him as he approached her, and he couldn''t help but return the smile.  Their various attendants and strigulos, their personal guards, discretely retired to the sides of the corridor to leave the imperial siblings to talk.  This was as much privacy as any of them ever truly got.  It didn''t bother the royals ¨C any servant or slave who repeated what they heard would get their tongue and hands cut off, so there was motivation for them to keep quiet.  Most of the time Nik didn''t even notice they were there.  Nik did notice, though, that Pelagius had brought an unusually young and good-looking female strigulos with him.   Later he''d have to have a word with Pel about propriety.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    As the eldest of this little grouping, Nik took it upon himself to begin the conversation proper, once they had finished the formal greetings.


    "Ophelion, my heart, you''re looking as lovely as ever.  Pelagius, is Helastus not with you?"  Usually she accompanied Pelagius everywhere.  At fourteen she was only barely considered an adult.  Ophelion should have been accompanying her older full siblings, Meronion and Euphastolon, but she preferred him and Pelagius, and never had cared about propriety.


    After Ophelion''s greeting, Pelagius told him Helastus was still getting ready, which was why the two of them were waiting here instead of proceeding to the main hall.  Ophelion turned the conversation to the departed Doukar, even though this interested neither of her brothers.  They''d get their fill of eulogies in a few moments.


    "I can''t believe he''s gone," she said, shaking her head.  "It always seemed like he would live forever."


    "Yes, it did.  It really, really did."  Pelagius said.  The man had never had much time or interest for any of them, with the slight exceptions of Fornulus and Meronion.  Fornulus as he was the true heir, and Meronion because the Emperor had not found her to be a total disappointment.


    Nik knew what Ophelion meant.  Their father had been an imposing, massive man, who sometimes seemed to be just as much cut from a block of granite as the throne he sat on (and with about as much feeling as one).  Which made it all the more amusing that the man had died after spending several unpleasant hours on the latrine.  The official story was that he had died while sitting ramrod straight on his throne.  Just expired right away while still glaring at some unfortunate supplicant, taken by Oma up to heaven.  Well, the...sitting part was true.


    "Pel, I know he wasn''t the best father, but he was an excellent Doukar.  Everyone always agreed on that.  We need to at least honor that, on this day of all days."  Ophelion lectured her younger brother, as if there was more than a couple of years between them.


    "Everyone agreed the man who held the power of life and death over them was an excellent ruler?  Fancy that.  Let''s see what they say in a few years."  Pel was always cynical and ironical.  To Nik''s displeasure, these traits extended even to the faith.


    "Pel you always think the worst of people."  Ophie continued.  "What about the way father put down the uprising in Hagor?  Everyone agrees that his tactics were-"


    "Brilliant?  Inspired?  Something like that, I bet."  Pel ribbed her in good humor.


    "I suppose Pel with his big brain knows better than anyone about what it means to be a great ruler?"  Ophie mimed a huge swollen head on top of her own.


    "If you want lessons, look at Mekos."  Pel said.  "You have to admire the way she took the empire from Loxon''s feeble grasp and transformed it into a country rather than Doukar''s mishmash of colonies.¡±


    ¡°She usurped the crowns.¡±


    ¡°Her reforms are the reason we''re here today.  If not for her, Doukar''s conquest wouldn''t have lasted a century."


    "You can''t criticize Doukar, he''s our founder."  Ophelion frowned as Nik watched the back and forth in amusement.


    "That was Dardan."


    Ophelion was getting annoyed.  "You know what I mean!  Dardan only founded the city.  He probably wasn¡¯t real anyway.  Doukar founded the empire."


    "Doukar conquered and captured a lot of land."  Pel was lecturing her now.  "That''s different from founding an actual country.  Mekos turned it into a true empire.  Doukar was just a warlord."


    "Father respected Doukar more than anyone."


    "Of course he did."  Pel snorted.  "That fat old bastard was stuck in the stone age."


    Nik decided as a good older brother he''d better step in to prevent any further squabbling.  "Remember, we''re going to his funeral at this moment," he said.  Pel was starting to become too honest.


    Pel and Ophie bickered like children.  Pel was intelligent, but exceptionally lazy and unmotivated.  Almost nothing interested him, which might be the result of being so far down in the line of succession.  He could never expect to hold much sway in the empire.  Ophelion was the opposite, not terribly intelligent, but quick to act, to the point of being rash at times.  She would jump into whatever course of action struck her as best, without thinking about the consequences.  Still, she was usually the most willing to help Nik with his projects for the noumens.


    "Let''s not fight on this sad day," Nik said, showing them how a mature prince should act, "which is a day to remember and mourn our Imperial Ruler.  Let''s remember His Exaltedness as he was, a terrible father none of us could stand."  To be fair, he was only a couple of years older than Ophie himself.


    "Nik, not you too!"  Ophie wailed, throwing her hands up, as far as the robes would allow.  The armor shoulder plates wouldn''t allow you to raise your arms above the shoulders.  Nik chuckled and reached out to hug her, but she playfully squirmed away from him.


    A new voice broke in as their youngest sibling, Helastus finally arrived.  She completed the formal greetings and apologized for keeping them waiting.


    Hel''s robes were the same black as her full brother, Pel.  She was nearly as beautiful as Ophie now, Nik thought, and getting tall, just like her brother Pelagius.  Nik disliked how the formal robes covered his sisters'' long dark hair, which always framed their faces beautifully.  Hel was quiet and meek, and rarely offered any kind of opinion beyond agreement with whatever Pelagius or Ophelion were saying at the time.  It was lucky she and Pel were far down the line of succession.  They weren''t suited to the kind of scheming and backstabbing endemic to the upper echelons of the family.  It was even more lucky for them that they had an older brother like him to protect them.


    They greeted Hel and Ophie gushed over how pretty and grown up Hel looked.  Helastus seemed to feel award at the praise, so Nik broke in.


    "Who''s your favorite Doukar, Hel?  Pel and Ophie were arguing over it.  Pel said his was Mekos."


    Helastus mulled it over for a few moments.  "Aristaphones maybe?"


    "Really?"  Her answer surprised Nik.  Aristaphones was mostly remembered today for starting the last war with Monar, which had dragged on for decades and achieved nothing.  "I would have thought you would have chosen somebody like Hagia."


    Helastus just shrugged.  Conversations with her tended to peter out.  She had no talent for small talk.  Pel and Ophie began to squabble again, so Nik suggested they all go into the main chamber.


    Pelagius agreed with him.  "The sooner we start, the sooner this farce will be over.  Unfortunately, they won''t start without us."


    They began to move off into The Chamber of Phobious, the massive domed chamber which was used for important ceremonial occasions.  Nik was not looking forward to the rest of this boring day.

 Chapter 5

    Fornulus, the current Mekos of Dardanos and soon to be Doukar, jerked his head up after his thoughts grew fuzzy for just a moment, and tried to pay attention to the funeral.  The Patrianous, head of the church, had finished his opening speeches glorifying the empire and Oma and began to talk about his dad.


    "His Exaltedness Holophian, the forty-sixth Doukar, Supreme King of the Empire and Arch-Commander of the Faith, was called to Oma''s Empire in this, the five hundredth and seventeenth year of Doukar''s Kingdom, the one thousandth, two hundredth and sixty-ninth year of Dardan''s Founding.  His Exaltedness ruled gloriously for eighteen years, succeeding Her Exaltedness Theodrastus, forty-fifth Doukar, who ruled gloriously for fourteen years.  Her Exaltedness succeeded Euphiostium..."


    Fornulus realized with horror that the priest was going to go back and list every single Doukar and their reigns in reverse order.  Deciding to ignore the droning priest, he focused on the heavy drinking he planned tonight.


    He wasn''t enjoying his father''s funeral at all.  He couldn''t relax because the podium for the royal family was at center of the chamber and the whole audience were staring at them the entire time.  At him, especially.  Meanwhile, priests droned on and on, the smell of the incense was stifling, and his throne was hurting his behind.  His kids fell asleep early on, lucky little turds.


    Fornulus'' gaze wandered around the Chamber of Phobious.   He''d always hated it.  He especially hated the statues.  In the middle of the chamber were three massive bronze statues of the empire''s greatest heroes: Dardan the Founder, Doukar the Great, and Mekos the Magnificent, each sparkling with gilt and jewels.  They loomed over everything in the chamber, except for the featureless marble obelisk of the Nameless Prophet of the Faith which stood opposite them.  It was forbidden to depict Oma or the prophet in any kind of image, so no statue.  Doukar Triganon had added it more recently than the three statues, but had made it just a little bit taller than them.


    Flanking the three largest statues were four smaller ones, in a rough semi-circle, two each on either side.  Less grand than the main three, they still towered over all the people in the chamber.  These statues celebrated the next most important Doukars: on the left were Danrian the Conqueror and Hagia the Wise, and on the right Trigon the Builder and Triganon the Holy.  The bronze of Triganon¡¯s statue was still bright and new.  Some of the oldest people here today had been born in Triganon''s day, although they wouldn''t be able to remember him.  There were about a dozen smaller statues, carved from marble, circling the edge of the chamber.  These honored the less glorious but still respected Doukars like Ephrasmus and Aristaphones.  The marble statues looked particularly vivid today as they were all freshly painted and dressed for the funeral.


    He''d been forced to memorize every Doukar and their achievements as a child.  How he hated them all.  It felt like they were judging him with their stern faces.  "You''ll never be our equal", they seemed to be telling him.  He already knew!  There was talk of his father getting a statue at the edge of the chamber.  Holophian "the Strong" they were calling him.  Fornulus doubted that he''d get a statue or name when he died.


    His dad''s body rested in the center of the chamber, in the open topped porphyry Imperial Sarcophagus.  They¡¯d placed it under the oculus, bathing it with sunlight, making it shine in comparison to the rest of the chamber.  The chamber was too large to ever be truly lit well, no matter how many tripods the servants placed.  A cloth of spun gold covered his father''s body ¨C nobody wanted to see a rotting corpse.  At the end of the ceremony his father''s strigulos, the best of his guards, would carry his body to the great tomb prepared for him in the necropolis.  The actual structure of the tomb was over a century old: the empire was always prepared.  They already had tombs built for the next several Doukars after him.  However, stonemasons were still personalizing it for this Doukar, carving his greatest achievements into the tomb walls and loading it up with treasures of all sorts.  Fornulus wondered what they''d carve into his tomb.


    He was being maudlin, he knew, but this was his father''s funeral, and the day when his mother left him.  Seeing his mother, First Empress Mesalonas, led off to her retirement with the rest of the empresses, made him miss her already.  It all made him think about poor Braxalus, his only full sibling, dead more than twenty years now from illness.  So many people gone.  Theo and Cord''s poor mother, Theo and Mer''s husbands, so many tiny baby brothers and sisters, all dead, and now their father too.  He''d even cried earlier in the ceremony, and wished he had some wine to cheer himself up.  Vicca, his beloved wife, had patted him on the arm, but he hadn''t even noticed at first through all these robes.


    Although he wasn''t comforted by the incessant chanting of the priests, the recited poem moved him.  He wasn''t much of an artist himself, but he could tell when something was good.  No wonder the poet was so popular with the people.  Cordelian had recommended it too, saying the poem was "wonderfully absent of any felicities of style or imagery, admirably deficient in innovation".  Aside from that bright moment, the funeral was getting up and down as his feet and ass became increasingly sore, listening to boring sermons, and occasionally mumbling along to some lines for the ceremony he couldn''t exactly remember.  Fornulus could see his whole reign laid out: one boring ceremony after another and then eventually a rotting corpse in a stone box.


    Growing up, knowing one day he would rule, he''d looked forward to it.  His dad was always moaning about what he did with his time.  Don''t play there, don''t be so lazy, then later, don''t drink so much, stop chasing those girls, on and on it went.  He''d daydreamed about the day he''d become Doukar, bossing people around and everybody leaving him alone when he''d had enough of their ceremonies, and leading an army on some glorious battlefield.  It wasn''t like that at all.  Instead he had people constantly wanting something from him, and never a moment¡¯s peace.  Approve this, decide on these, we need money, praise this person, condemn that person, go to this church, visit these soldiers, listen to this boring story about taxes or fish or copper.  He probably worked harder now than he had as the mere heir; he missed his old life.  He needed to get Cordelian and Meronion to help him more, they weren''t doing their share.  He was Doukar now, so they had to do what he said.  It wasn''t right he should lead an entire empire and get nothing for it but endless trouble.


    He looked at Vicca, his wife of over a decade.  She could help him too.  Once the Thirty Crowns were officially his, she''d be able to stop wearing the dark green robes with the four rings sigil of his family branch, and start wearing the royal purple.  He''d always worn the purple as he was firstborn and thus the Mekos, the heir.  The position would now go to Euphenos, his eldest.  Come to think of it, as Doukar there''d be nothing stopping him getting another pretty wife, or another four, like dad.  Although Vicca wouldn''t like it.  She''d made him promise not to have any wives other than her.  But then again, it had been years, she probably didn''t remember that promise.  She spent all her time with the baby, and being the Doukar was going to be so tiring, he was sure she''d understand how he needed-


    "Pay attention my love!"  Vicca whispered out of the side of her mouth to him, having noticed him idly staring at her.


    "Sorry dear."  He spoke too loudly, and whipped his eyes back to the service, embarrassed.  He heard somebody snickering behind him, probably Euphastolon.


    Fornulus glanced around but none of his other siblings were looking his way, apparently focused on the ceremony.  It was unusual for all nine of them to be together.  Cordelian and Theodorian were in their olive-green robes with the olive tree design.  Meronion, Euphastolon, and Ophelion in their yellow with the chrysanthemum.  Pelagius or Nikolonium, he could never keep them straight, in his blue with his star sigil, and then other one and Helastus in their black with the hawk.  He''d always liked those black robes, they looked tough.  Cordelian looked comfortable and poised, like a true ruler.  Euphastolon was sneering at the priests.  Nikolonium was rapt as he focused on the service.  Meronion was sitting ramrod straight and stony faced, like always.  The rest seemed to be about as bored as him, thankfully.


    He caught his wife''s eye.  Vicca was irritated by his distraction, so he focused back on the funeral, trying to stay awake.


    Finally, the ceremony started to wrap up.  Fornulus couldn''t withhold a sigh of relief, even though Vicca glared at him again.  He couldn''t wait to get back to his chambers and slip in a quick drink before some boring old Majester cornered him again.  Or maybe he and Vicca could...no, probably not, he decided after eying her quickly.


    Well, once he got the crowns everything would be different.  He''d be the master of his own destiny.  Maybe he''d cut some of these ceremonies down to a reasonable length.


    <hr>


    Nikolonium stood watching the very end of the ceremony, as the old imperial strigulos, Holophian''s personal guards, filed out.  The last part of the funeral was the strigulos of the former Doukar handing over their ceremonial spears to the strigulous of the current Mekos, the future Doukar, exchanging them for the ceremonial tomb swords, and leaving for the necropolis.  They were now the tomb guards of the old Doukar.  The sacrifices and gifts buried with him were a powerful temptation for the poor noumens.  It would be the guards'' duty to select replacements when they were too old to continue protecting the tomb, to make sure that nobody would ever violate the sanctity of the tomb, not even centuries after the death of that Doukar.  After all the long centuries of Doukars there were now several hundred tomb guards in total, each paid a handsome salary to protect treasures which could have fed thousands of noumens.  If it had been up to Nik he would have fired almost all the guards and sold the tomb treasures.  It was disgraceful to throw all that wealth away when so many had so little.


    After the ceremony was finally over everybody began to mill around gossiping and jostling for position in the new order.  A lot of the patros immediately made their way over to Fornulus to try to get on his good side.  Nikolonium looked around for his younger siblings and caught sight them on the other side of the chamber.  They must have started to leave before was strictly proper to already be all the way over there.  They looked like little children staying up late, whispering to each other with their heads together, he thought fondly.  Unfortunately, before he could go over to them, his least favorite duo in the entire empire cornered him.


    "Well, well, if it isn''t little Nik, Nik the Gisean shit."  Nikolonium scowled at his vile older brother Euphastolon, who sauntered up, smirking.  His strigulos bristled at the insult and shot a dark glance at one of Euphastolon''s strigulos, who appeared utterly disinterested.  To think this man came from the same mother as Ophelion, it beggared belief.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Naturally Cordelian was with him too, his olive-green robes making an ugly combination with the yellow of Euphastolon''s.  Cordelian carried out the formal greetings, a model of grace, which just irritated Nik even further.  How two-faced.  At least Euphastolon was honest with his hostility.


    Euphastolon had always hated Nik, perhaps because they were next to each other in the line of succession and thus natural rivals of a sort.  Nik hated him back, but with good reason, since Euphastolon was known to be a murderer, rapist, thief, and likely arsonist (Nik believed it was Euphastolon who had burned down the temple of Hekakrontis a couple of years ago, although he had no proof).  Had Euphastolon not been royalty, the Doukar would have ordered him executed years ago for all his crimes.


    "Euphastolon.  Don''t you have some old ladies'' throats to cut?"  He responded coldly.  Neither of them bothered with any formal greetings.


    "Let us not fight in this holy place," Cordelian admonished.


    Nik grunted in acknowledgement.


    It annoyed Nik to admit that Cordelian was right.  It would be an insult to Oma to fight here, and an insult to their father.  Then again, their father had always encouraged competition and hostility among royalty, and he used to laugh at their fights.


    "How pleasant to see you, Nikolonium.  I believe it has been over a month since we last spoke."  Cordelian was outwardly polite, but it was only a fa?ade.


    ¡°Not long enough.¡±


    Euphastolon might be the kind of man who would stab you in the back, but Cordelian was the kind of man who would get Euphastolon to stab you in the back.  Nobody had any real doubts that Cordelian wanted the crowns for himself.  With both eldest siblings being weak, many among the patros viewed Cordelian, the third child of Holophian, as the most appropriate candidate for Doukar.  Now their father was dead those voices would grow louder, and the old status quo would not last long.


    Euphastolon offered more bile.  "I heard the craziest thing about you, Nikki.  Just the most insane thing, this absolute nonsense that couldn''t be true.  That you believed something truly moronic.  This dumb, stupid, idiotic position that only a real dirt-eating, wool-wearing cretin could possibly believe."


    Nik rolled his eyes as Euphastolon made his ham-fisted attempts to insult him.  He didn''t bother to respond.  He''d heard this sort of thing so many times over the years.


    "I heard..." Euphastolon drew it out, "you believe we should free the slaves!  Obviously I told them no royal would be stupid enough to believe something like that.  How nice of me, right?"


    "I do believe it."


    Euphastolon made an exaggerated gasp of shock and cupped his gauntleted hands to his mouth, before continuing.


    "A prissy Gisean effete like you would think that.  You little runt."


    In the days before Doukar the Great the collective island nations of Gisean had been the preeminent military and cultural power in the Melancthon world.  For two centuries Gisean had oppressed Dardano, until Doukar the Great broke their power and finally conquered them.  The calendar of the empire began on the day of Doukar''s victory over the Gisean High King Pholion, which marked the end of Gisean hegemony, five hundred and seventeen years ago.  However, to simply say that Dardano won and Gisean lost was too shallow a view of history.  So much of Dardano culture was taken from Gisean, like allowing women to rule, that it would be just as accurate to say the two powers merged and together formed the empire that resulted.


    This didn''t stop some from looking down their nose at those with Gisean heritage.  The stereotypes held Giseans to be weakling intellectuals, underhanded schemers and cowards, more concerned with eating food in the right way than with winning battles.  As if Gisean hadn''t conquered the north shore of the Melancthon through force of arms.  Nikolonium''s name clearly marked his Gisean heritage, whereas "Euphastolon" was a good Dardano name.  Nik didn''t bother to point out how "Cordelian" was clearly Gisean, or that Cordelian was the Gisean stereotype come to life.  They''d had this pointless debate many times before.  Euphastolon didn''t care one bit about who was Gisean or not, he just hated Nik.


    Nik was more irritated by the reference to his height, since he was the shortest of the brothers.  Even Meronion was taller than him, and Ophelion was probably at or about his height as well.  At least Helastus was short.


    "It seems you''ve noticed a lot of my traits, whereas the moment you''re out of my sight I can never remember what you look like."  Nik said.  "I can see how it''s easy for you to get away with your crimes Euphastolon.  Nobody will be able to remember such a boring face."


    "Peace my brothers."  Cordelian raised his hands.  "Emancipating the slaves is an admirable position, Nikolonium, from the moral point of view, of course.  But you must see it simply isn''t realistic."


    Cordelian was being his usual condescending self while pretending to be the peacemaker.  He continued to lecture Nik.  "Without slaves, who will carry out the many menial tasks the empire requires to function?  Who will dig sewers, press olives, or record finances?  You can''t ask the proud sons and daughters of Dardan to lower themselves to such work."


    "We could pay members of the noumens to carry out those tasks.  They won''t be too proud for the work if it improves their lives."  Nikolonium replied.


    "Practically none of the noumens know how to read.  How could they keep records?"


    "We could teach them.  Use some of the money wasted on pointless luxuries to spread education throughout the empire."  Nik was getting heated, but he couldn''t help it.  He felt deeply about this topic.


    "Such an effort would cost so much it would go far beyond "pointless" luxuries.  We would need to cut into military spending."  Cordelian shook his head.  "Then there''s the question of where we could find enough teachers for all these people."


    "Teach noumens to read?"  Euphastolon sneered.  "Those sheep-herding simpletons will get uppity if we start pampering them and forget their place.  A noumens who can read is a noumens who starts to think he doesn''t need a Doukar."


    "Maybe they don''t need a Doukar," Nik said.


    "They don''t need a malformed little coward like you leading them, that''s for sure."


    "We already teach some of the slaves to read and we don''t worry about them rising up."  Nik spat back.


    "You''re as dumb as you are ugly.  That''s why we keep them in slavery, to keep them from getting ideas above their station."  Euphastolon poked Nik in the chest to emphasize this, although he didn''t feel it under his breast plate.


    Nik saw red and lashed out, catching Euphastolon in the mouth.  Their faces were the only exposed parts of their bodies in these robes.  His gold gauntlet made a satisfying clunk as it connected with his brother''s face.  Euphastolon snarled and grabbed him, and the two started to awkwardly scuffle, neither able to maneuver much in their armor and layers of silk and cotton.  After only a moment their strigulos broke them apart, apparently at Cordelian''s urging, leaving the two of them panting heavily and glaring at each other.


    "Euphastolon," Cordelian said, "it''s time for you to go see your sisters."  He wasn''t smiling any more.


    "The little shit hit me!  I''m going to-"


    "Now, Euphastolon."


    Euphastolon visibly swallowed his anger and slunk off like a kicked dog, muttering to himself.  Cordelian turned back to Nik, patronizing disapproval spread across his smug face.


    "You''ve always had a temper.  You should learn to keep it in check," he said.


    Nik straightened his robes, still angry.  "How many insults am I supposed to take?"


    "As many as are needed to maintain your dignity as a prince.  Euphastolon insults you because you always react this way.  Haven''t you noticed that he leaves Pelagius alone because Pelagius knows how to handle him?"


    "Euphastolon is scum.  Our father should have executed him for his crimes," Nik retorted.  Still, he did feel regretful when he saw some of the priests looking over at them and whispering to each other.  He had made quite the show of himself here.  They must have looked ridiculous, fighting in their robes, barely able to move.


    "Perhaps, but that isn''t your decision, and it never will be.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± Nik said.  Cordelian would be in for a surprise.


    His older brother merely chuckled, good humor returning.  ¡°I doubt you''ll gain the influence and respect you so desperately crave, Nikolonium.  You have idealistic, ill-thought out notions about freeing slaves and educating farmers.  You still throw your childish little tantrums at the slightest provocation.  You are nineteen now, I believe; if you don''t decide to grow up soon, you''re going to become an embarrassment for all of us."


    There was a long pause as Nik glared at him.  This was the real rivalry, the two true leaders of their respective factions.  Euphastolon was just a side-show.


    "One of these days, Cordelian, I''m going to pull that smooth mask of yours clean off, and everyone will see you as I see you."


    Cordelian shook his head and started to move off towards Theodorian, who seemed to be leaving the hall.


    "Let me know when you plan to make your big move, little brother.  I''d hate to miss it."


    <hr>


    Ophelion turned away from Nik''s scuffle and back to Helastus at her side.  Her younger sister was developing into a beauty, and it made her slightly jealous.  She knew she wasn''t as intelligent or as pretty as Hel.  She also envied how close Pelagius was to Helastus ¨C her own full brother, Euphastolon, barely had any time for her, so seeing the younger siblings'' good relationship made her wish she had it for herself.  Still, she did have something over Hel (besides a bit of height), and that was her sociable nature.  Hel was a gloomy and solitary girl, who spent most of her free time either poring over books, or working in the gardens, in each case alone.  She was closemouthed, and only spoke much around her or Pel.  Even with Nik she generally kept quiet.  When she did speak, she was awkward and clumsy in her expressions.  Hel struggled to keep up a conversation with people she didn''t know well, and witticisms would go over her head.  Most people were quickly put off by her manner, whereas Ophelion was popular and charismatic.


    Helastus had a kind heart though, just like her.  Of all the siblings, only Hel seemed upset over the death of their cold and distant father.  During the funeral Ophelion had noticed her dabbing at her eyes with a handkerchief.  Ophelion didn''t feel any grief over the Doukar''s death.  He''d barely seen her until she was about ten, and even in recent years he''d shown no interest in her.  The man had given more attention to Pelagius and Helastus than the rest of the younger royal siblings, although the two of them hadn''t had the time to get close to him.  Holophian was only interested in people he deemed useful, and children were not useful, so he ignored his children when they were young.  Perhaps in his old age he''d gotten interested in the last of his children, realizing he would never have any more.  Or maybe he''d seen something else in them, as she did.


    She didn''t let her father''s favoritism get her down.  She was a cheerful, outgoing girl, popular with patros.  As such, she''d already had a few of the patros boys hinting at marriage even though she''d only barely become an adult.  Hel didn''t get so much interest, good looks or not.  Ophelion would have to coax her out of her shell.  Now Hel was a teenager the two of them could have so much fun.  Helastus could go to adult parties and they could help each other deal with the more irritating patros men.  She wondered if Hel had ever been with a boy.


    "What are you doing now Hel?  Do you want to stop by my chambers?"  She asked, as Hel dabbed at her eyes one more time with her handkerchief.


    "Nothing really.  I suppose I could, if you want."  The younger girl appeared to shrug, as best she could in her robes.  Neither of them had many official duties yet, and so had plenty of free time.


    "Mm-hmm, we can talk some, get out of these dreadful robes.  Maybe have some tea.  I''m quite thirsty now after all the chanting, and nobody brings you any drinks."  She said.


    "I can get some fresh honey from the garden for it."  Helastus offered.


    "Lovely!  By the way, where''s Pelagius?  I thought he was just here with us."  She looked around for him.


    "He went to talk to Meronion while you were staring at Nik."


    Ophelion waved that off.  "Don''t put it like that, please."


    Hel smiled.


    "Anyway, he went to see Meronion?"  That was unusual.  Pelagius didn''t talk much with her older full sister, although they were on good terms.


    "He''s looking to get more duties."


    "Heh, ever the ambitious one, our Pel.  And here I thought he just wanted to hang around chasing girls all day."


    "Everybody in this family is ambitious.  It''s expected."


    "Not me."  Ophelion said.  She liked being different from the rest of them.


    "No, not you."  Helastus agreed.  "Not Theo either."


    "What about you Hel?"  Ophelion asked half-jokingly.


    Hel didn''t reply and only suggested leaving before Nik came over.  Ophelion agreed.  She loved Nik, of course, but he was going to spend the next hour complaining about Euphastolon and Cordelian, she just knew it.  Best to leave him be.

 Chapter 6

    Princess-consort Vicca chewed on a nail as she sat in her chambers alone with the morning devotional scroll on her lap, staring at it but not seeing a word, as she waited for Theodorian to arrive.  Her husband Fornulus was off preparing for his coronation, her sons were being tutored, and her daughter was with the wet nurse, so she had some time to herself.


    It had been several busy days since the funeral, and soon it would be time for Fornulus'' coronation.  That would make Vicca the new Empress of the Empire.  It was a strange thought, even after this last decade and more as the wife to the Mekos, but then a princess, princess-consort in fact, was one thing, an empress quite another.  Currently all the other princes and princesses outranked her, being of the actual blood of Doukar, but as Empress she would outrank them.  Second Princess Meronion wouldn''t be able to slight her then.


    Years ago, when her marriage to Fornulus was first arranged, it didn''t excite Vicca.  Her family was excited to get a connection to the Mekos, to the next Doukar, so unusual for a family not based in the capital.  Yes, his status was second to none, but that man himself left her cold.  Her old lovers were more attractive and charming than him, but over time, she had come to appreciate his good qualities.  He was easygoing and not as arrogant as you might expect given his upbringing, although he did act like a spoiled child at times.  However, he''d promised to never take another empress or mistress.  Most importantly of all, he did not have the cold heart most of his kin did.


    It could have been much worse.  Second Prince Cordelian''s heart was as cold as the Rubiborne forests, and his handsome face hid all kinds of schemes and secrets.  Third Prince Euphastolon made her skin crawl; he undressed her with his eyes, and there were awful rumors about what he did in the city at night.  The mere thought of being married to either one of them was terrifying.


    Thinking about those two other older brothers, and about the imposing Second Princess Meronion, Vicca couldn''t help but dwell on her husband''s shortcomings.  He was weak-willed, and not as intelligent as most of the royals.  His strengths, like his compassion and straightforwardness, were weaknesses in this family.  As a basically honest person, he tended to believe even those he shouldn''t.  If she didn''t move carefully and intelligently in the next few years, Cordelian and Meronion would take the empire from him.  If Cordelian took over there would be only one possible fate for her and her boys, and he would let that animal Euphastolon run wild.  Meronion wouldn''t be much better ¨C she might be honest and honorable, but she had little kindness in her.  She always did what she thought was her duty, compassion be damned, and held everyone to her heartless martial code and old-fashioned notions of honor.  Just the other day Meronion had snubbed her due to her idea of "tradition", heedless of Vicca''s new position.  She had to help Fornulus rein those two in, no matter what it took, in order to keep her children, and herself, safe.


    The rest of the siblings, although not actively dangerous, would be of little help.  Fourth Prince Nikolonium was callow, with a higher opinion of his talents than he could back up, although his heart was in the right place.  Third Princess Ophelion was always willing to lend a hand as best she could, but her best wasn''t terribly impressive.  Fifth Prince Pelagius and Fourth Princess Helastus were sweet children; sheltered and hopelessly innocent.  None of them were up to the task of overcoming their older siblings.  They didn''t have the alliances and powerbases their older siblings had developed.


    Cordelian was the one who worried her the most, both due to his character and his power.  He had, through flattery, bribery, familial connections, and genuine inclination, made himself into the champion of the patros.  The previous Doukar, her father-in-law Holophian, had found most of the patros foppish and weak, and had put in place several laws they despised, generally aimed at raising money for his armies.  She knew Cordelian had promised many of them that he would undo these laws and fight for them.  His mother had come from an ancient and powerful family, descended from several historic Doukars, who had connections everywhere in the capital.  Neither her family nor Fornulus¡¯s could compete.


    Each sibling had their own powerbase.  Euphastolon had the dregs of the capital in his pocket: the mercenaries, criminals, and other sorts of scum.  Low they might be, but that didn''t mean they were powerless.  Three hundred years ago Doukar Mekarian had been famously killed by her own mercenaries, and there were other similar stories in history.  Meronion was worshipped by the military, which made her untouchable.  Even Nikolonium had the church on his side.  Not that she envied him that.  The church leaders never allowed loyalty to get in the way of attaching themselves to whoever they perceived to be a winner.


    Fornulus, on the other hand, was respected by nobody.  There was First Princess Theodorian, her best friend in the palace and closest ally to the two of them, but while she relied on Theo on a personal level and trusted her, politically speaking Theo had no power.  Holophian had been clear in his disdain for his eldest daughter''s talents, and his disdain had only intensified when she failed to produce children and carry on the precious bloodline of Doukar.  He''d shoved her aside, abandoning her, and the court had followed his lead with alacrity.  Even her own family put all their stock in Cordelian and ignored her.


    One of the servants came in to announce Theodorian, who followed promptly after.  The princess had once again eschewed the traditional robes of royalty, instead opting for a fashionably loose and high-necked dress.  She''d added, however, a small cloak over one shoulder, no doubt hoping to start a trend among the court ladies.  That was one power Theodorian did have.  Her father had deemed it frivolous nonsense.


    Their friendship had started a few years after Vicca had come to the palace and gotten married, shortly after the birth of Euphenos, her eldest.  Palace life hadn¡¯t been like her youthful dreams.  For all that she was to be the next Empress, the court and the royals always made the difference between marrying into royalty and being born with royal blood clear to her.  They sneered at anyone not from the capital, mocking her island home as backwards.  She¡¯d had no friends, and her days ground past, filled with recuperating from the birth and raising the child, with little help from her husband.  She had felt isolated and unwanted, and, understanding those feelings, Theodorian had reached out to her.  Theodorian spoke to her, listened to her and provided the companionship she desperately needed.  Their friendship had been strong for a decade now and had only grown stronger after Theo''s husband had died, and Vicca was able to return that companionship.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    After completing the greeting rituals she gestured to Theodorian to sit down, and offered her some wine, which the other woman accepted.  When Vicca had first come to court she''d tripped over all the formalities, the bowing and hand movements and ritualized greetings required for this and that and the other thing, but nowadays she was barely even aware she was doing them.  She wasn''t sure how to feel about her fitting in so well to court life.


    "It''s good to see you, Theo."


    "I was wondering how you were, Vicca?  With the big moment coming up."  Theo said, referring to the coronation.  "I can''t imagine how you feel.  It must be strange for you."


    They sat and a slave poured cups of wine for them.


    "I''m nervous," Vicca confessed.  "Growing up I never could have imagined that one day I''d be an empress.  It still doesn''t seem real."


    "No, I suppose not.  It was a bit different for us, of course, since our father was Doukar.  We were always close to the crowns.  I imagine they must be having feasts in Euphiles."  Theo said, referring to Vicca''s home province.


    Vicca nodded.  "So I''ve heard.  My parents are sailing here on the fastest ship could find.  They don''t want to miss the final flowering of their ambitions."


    Vicca had not seen her parents in many years.  They almost felt like someone else''s parents now, the person she had been, quite different from who she was now.


    "What''s it like there?"  Theo asked.  "I''ve never been.  Father only ever took me to Hagiatrocos and some of the Gisean islands.  Heimt was your home island, right?"


    Vicca thought for a moment about her long-missed homeland.  Euphiles was a collection of small islands deep in the Melancthon sea, many leagues to the south of here.  Originally the islands had been different nations, but the Gisean hegemony had conquered them before the days of Doukar the Great and given them the collective name "Ophilium", which had later become "Euphiles" once the Dardanians took over.


    "It''s beautiful.  Heimt is the largest of the islands, although by the empire''s standards it''s tiny.  It''s a land of sailors, and everyone lives off the sea.  You''d like it: we eat fish all the time."  Vicca paused, remembering her childhood.  "We would often go sailing from island to island, sometimes five in one day.  The islands are covered in flowers, and the buildings as white as our beaches.  The seas out there are calm, and days slow and hot."  She continued her reverie for a few minutes, while Theo listened raptly, allowing her to ramble.  She''d heard all this before, of course.


    "It sounds lovely.  I wish I could go."  Theo sounded wistful.


    "Why don''t you?"


    "I might.  Now that father is dead, I''m sure Fornulus or any of the others won''t put up a fuss.  I''m not much good to them, after all."


    "That''s not true."  Vicca lied.  None of the imperial siblings had time for Theodorian.  They may have hated their father, but they copied him more than they realized.  His will had always dominated those around him, his way of thinking becoming theirs, his actions becoming theirs, a true ruler.  Theo smiled wryly in a way that said she knew what Vicca was thinking.


    "Cordelian''s the only one who talks to me, but I suppose he has to, since he''s my full brother and our mother is gone."  Theo said.  Vicca often marvelled at how different the two siblings were from each other.


    "They''re all fools."  Vicca patted her friend on the arm.  Sometimes she raised the idea of getting remarried to Theo, so she wouldn''t be so lonely.  Theo always rejected the idea, claiming to enjoy her freedom.


    "I don''t mean to criticize Fornulus," Theo added, "he''s never been unkind to me.  Father just didn''t think that he should get close to me."


    "I never listened to him."  Vicca laughed.  "Although I don''t think he cared much what the provincial girl got up to."


    "Now he''s dead, he gets no say at all."  Theo smirked.  "You''re the one who decides who you talk to now."


    This hadn''t fully occurred to Vicca.  On the one hand, the rigid ceremonies of being an empress concerned her and would restrict her, but on the other hand, she was freer than ever.  There was only one person in the entire realm, the Doukar, her husband, who had the right to restrict her.  That would be a novel and welcome change in her life.


    Something of her feelings must have shown on her face, for Theo added, "feeling better about your coronation now?"


    "Yes, I think I might."  They both laughed and chatted for a little while longer, until Theo eventually grew silent.  Vicca could tell that something was on her mind.


    Theo hesitated, apparently reluctant to talk about it.  She reached into a pocket in her sleeve and pulled out a small silk pouch and emptied the contents into her wine.  It must be dried Kilpion leaves.  They were mostly used to prevent pregnancy, but also helped with cramps which Theo complained about during her cycle.


    Vicca waited until Theo took a long drink of the wine before pushing again.


    "What''s wrong?"  Vicca asked her.


    Theo sighed before answering and avoided her eyes.  "Truthfully, I''ve been thinking about leaving for longer than just a short trip.  I love the capital, it''s my home, and of course I like being around you and the children, but...I''m tired of all of it."


    "The others?"  Vicca asked, unsure of what sort of reaction Theo was looking for.


    "Yes, and the patros and the Majesters and just the whole lot of them.  I''m sick of looking for hidden insults in every little thing."


    Vicca understood completely.  "That''s not a bad idea.  A long journey to see some of the empire might do you good.  Get some fresh air away from the open sewers here, maybe see some snow for once, or perhaps the mountains.  See the South."  She wished she could do the same.


    "I was thinking something more permanent.  I was thinking Fornulus might appoint me as Primus of a province.  Somewhere on the sea, so I can grow old watching the waves in peace.  That''s why I came today, honestly, to sound you out and see what you thought before I raised it with Fornulus."


    ''What!  You can''t do that Theo, what would I do without you?"  Vicca sat forward and put her hand on Theo''s knee, feeling like she might cry.  "Come on, I need your help right now.  How am I going to cope with being Empress without you?"  How would she deal with Cordelian and the others?


    Theodorian smiled and attempted to comfort her, getting up to sit next to her and put an arm around her.  "I wouldn''t leave right away.  I thought I''d stay for a bit to see how the new Doukar does things, and his clever new Empress who''ll put out all the fires for him.  Maybe in a year or two I''d think about raising it with Fornulus."


    "I guess that gives me a while to try and change your mind."  And to settle her own position.


    "Or you could come with me.  We could run away together, forget all the children and their spears and little games."  Theo smiled.


    "Don''t tempt me."


    Theo leaned back, sitting shoulder to shoulder next to her.  "I''m sorry to dump this on you Vicca, I''m just tired.  Now that father''s gone, it''s my chance to take control of my own life."


    Vicca turned to look at her.  "I understand.  I won''t stop you, but I will try to convince you to stay.  I''d miss you, and you know, I think you''d miss having all the little patros girls copy everything you do."


    "I''ll tell you what, if you can get Meronion to copy my fashion, I''ll stay."


    Vicca gave her a look of amused disgust.  "I''m not going to make that deal."


    "Couldn''t you just see her with a nice jeweled eyepatch I could make for her?  All gold and sapphires, that would suit her coloring."


    "She''d make you eat it."

 Chapter 7

    Fornulus'' coronation was a grand affair that lasted the entire day; another uncomfortable day in the same dim chamber with the same staring throng.  The Chamber of Phobious was used for coronations and funerals of Doukars: their reigns were circles that ended where they had begun.  Nikolonium had never attended a coronation before.  His grandmother had died before he was born, so his father''s coronation was something he''d only heard about.  Fornulus must have attended it, and perhaps Theodorian and Cordelian too, although those two would have been too young at the time to remember it now.


    Unlike the funeral they didn''t get any thrones to sit in and had to stand the whole time in their heavy formal robes.  Nik eyed Fornulus'' lighter robes enviously.  Fornulus was in a simple linen robe, in his family¡¯s dark green, over which he would put on the official purple and gold robes of the sovereign later in the ceremony.  Of course, those robes would be the heaviest of all, and Fornulus would have to wear them many times in the future.


    He shuffled ever so slightly to ease his aching feet.  Nik was looking forward to the feast that would be held once the sun had gone down, mostly just to be able to sit down.


    The Patrianous of Dardano, the leader of the faith, was coming to the end of his part of the formal ritual.  Fornulus kneeled before him, the last time he would kneel before anyone.  The two of them stood in the shaft of noon sunlight which streamed in through the oculus of the massive dome above them, an island of light in the sea of darkness around them.  They were on top of the great porphyry seal which marked the center of the chamber; the triangular sigil of the empire, which represented both a D and a spear head, was carved into the seal.


    The rest of the royals were spread out in a loose semi-circle behind Fornulus, facing the church leader.  They were arranged in birth order, from right to left, leaving Nik just about in the middle.  Behind them were the various luminaries of the capital, the highest ranked and most significant standing the nearest to them and the center of action, the least important standing at the back, unable to see anything.


    The severe throne of Doukar the Great sat directly behind the priest, the Stone of Doukar.  Over the course of the last month or so a huge team of slaves had to drag it out of this chamber, drag in the royal sarcophagus for the funeral, then drag that back out and the throne back in.  Fortunately for them it would now remain here until the end of Fornulus¡¯s reign.  The Stone was out of place with the rest of the luxurious chamber.  Art fashioned from porphyry, gold, ivory, marble, granite, and carved wood covered nearly every surface in the chamber.  The Stone, in contrast, was nothing more than a plain block of rough stone with a seat cut into it, thus the name.  The seat was just a hollowed-out indentation.  It had no legs, and wasn''t even polished, except on the seat where generations of Doukars had sat and polished it with their own bodies.


    Over the centuries there was talk of Doukars replacing the throne or adding to it to make it look more dignified ¨C or at least add some cushions to the thing ¨C but the Stone had come to have a lot of significance to the empire.  Provincial patros loved to come and see it when visiting the capital, and in the end, the royals always ended up leaving it unaltered.  There weren''t many artifacts that could genuinely be traced back to Doukar the Great.


    More than that, the unadorned Stone represented modesty and prudence, a willingness to sacrifice luxury for sake of the people.  The empire had lost sight of that, as the elites became greedy and self-indulgent.  Nik knew Fornulus'' reign was his chance: Fornulus was weak willed, and needed somebody to guide him, somebody who had the best interests of the people at heart.  The people groaned under the yokes of famine, taxation, slavery, and war.  Every day noumens died pointlessly cruel deaths at the hands of some soldier or patros who was simply in a bad mood.  An empire that didn''t care for its people could not survive for long.  An empire was its people.


    After another hour or more Fornulus at last stood at the end of the ceremony, crowned with the Supreme Crown.  It was a strange looking thing, an attempt to forge an amalgam of the various Thirty Crowns of the thirty kingdoms Doukar the Great and his immediate successors had conquered.  The result was a bizarre hodgepodge of different styles and even materials.  Doukars wore it only on the most formal occasions, otherwise opting for whichever of the Thirty Crowns struck their fancy.  The crowd dutifully applauded at the sight of their new ruler, as slaves draped Fornulus in the purple and gold robes of supreme power.


    Nikolonium glanced sideways at his older siblings, lined up to his right.  If he wanted to lead the empire into true glory, the glory of moral virtue, he knew he must push some of them aside.  If Cordelian were to take control of the empire, only further decadence, selfishness, and corruption awaited them.  Nik had to save Dardanos from its own worst impulses.  He had to save the people.


    <hr>


    Meronion watched as her elder brother slowly made his way up the small podium to the Stone of Doukar, stomping ungracefully in his robes and crown.  Once at the Stone, he turned and almost collapsed into it.  Meronion quickly smoothed away the tiniest of scowls at his lack of decorum.  Her hip was aching more by the minute, but still she stood spear straight, conscious of watching audience behind her.  Fornulus lacked discipline, and that was a problem.  Discipline was strength of will and Fornulus was a weak man.


    The character of the empire''s founder, Doukar the Great, his statue towering over them, was apparent in his choice of throne, an unadorned block of granite.  He had been a man who couldn''t care less for luxury, but only for strength, real strength bought at the point of a spear and a bronze will that never bent.  Strength was what the empire needed now, with the old enemies at the gates once more.  It was clear Fornulus would not be providing it.  While this was a tragedy, she was not concerned: she could provide strength.  It wouldn''t be the first time the Milem had led the way for a weak and ineffectual Doukar.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    The empire was the greatest power in the world and consequently had the greatest enemies in the world.  The Lorgorin savages, the Circiniad fanatics, and the shifty Monars, all wanted what they had, and she wouldn''t trust the outwardly friendly Bithians any further than she could throw them either.  The empire needed to be vigilant against the barbarians on her borders.  One slip, and their life would go up in flames, this pretty palace burnt down around them as fire worshipping scum danced around it in religious rapture.


    Meronion would convince Fornulus of this, and if not, she would push him out of her way.  If she left it to her siblings the empire would wallow in luxury, religion, poetry, and all other sorts of nonsense.  Meronion had to claw back the empire''s old power, by strengthening the military, and by instilling good, honest, traditional values back into the hearts and minds of the young.  The empire had to be retaught the martial values that had made it great in the first place.  You didn''t win an empire with kindness, you won it by killing and enslaving your enemies, and ruthlessly driving out any weakness of your own.


    Once she had brought Fornulus to heel and dealt with the barbarians nipping at their heels, she would purge the empire of the fleas riding on it.  The patros and noumens alike would relearn their old fear of royalty.  She would do this because no one else would.  If her siblings got in the way, she would trample them out of the way.  She had to do it, because she had to save the empire.


    <hr>


    Cordelian didn''t bother to listen as Fornulus began his first ever speech as Doukar.  He''d written it, so he already knew what it said.  Cordelian only had a few vague memories of the last coronation, his father¡¯s, and he¡¯d been too young to fully appreciate what he was watching.  This time he was fully aware.  This was not the first coronation he had attended, and it wouldn''t be the last either, he''d make sure of it.  Of course, he looked outwardly worshipful and devoted to his elder brother, who he noticed glanced at him looking for reassurance.  Pathetic.


    He needed to bend Fornulus to his will, before getting rid of him permanently.  Fornulus would be a disaster with the crowns, too weak and dull-witted to navigate the complexities of modern statesmanship, so he''d use Fornulus to pave the way for his own ascension.  By the time he was done the patros would be begging him to take over, and he would graciously, but oh so reluctantly, accept for the good of the empire.  Euphastolon thought Cordelian desired power for his own sake, and while he wasn''t wrong, Cordelian also truly believed he would make a better Doukar than his elder brother.  Their father had always thought so too, frequently berating Fornulus for not being more like Cordelian and Meronion.  That had always given Cordelian tremendous satisfaction and was the only thing he missed about his father.


    He glanced quickly at Meronion, who looked displeased.  This was her usual disposition, so it wouldn''t be worth reading too much into it.  Meronion was a relic of a bygone era, someone who didn''t understand how the world worked now.  When she looked at the Stone, she probably saw a representation of Doukar''s character as a proud warrior who had no time for luxury or other fancy "nonsense".  What he saw was a representation of Doukar''s character too: an illiterate barbarian whose idea of a throne was an unrelieved hunk of stone.


    Meronion believed that since Doukar had founded the empire on the point of a spear it could keep going that way.  But of the so-called "thirty kingdoms" Doukar had conquered, more than half of them had been little more than collections of tribal savages, who used flint to tip their spears, not even having discovered metallurgy.  Most of the Thirty Crowns in the royal treasury were forgeries created over the following centuries, because many of the people Doukar had conquered had no crowns, or no idea of what a king even was.  Of course Doukar, with his bronze-armed and organized armies, had rampaged through lands held by stone chipping, cave-dwellers.  He had had the overwhelming advantage of being centuries ahead of them.  The man had conquered no more than a dozen actual kingdoms with coherent militaries.  In those kingdoms with actual power, he¡¯d used resentment against Gisean dominance to turn them against Gisean and do a lot of his fighting for him.  Often, Doukar had done little more than swoop into an already exhausted and spent kingdom and threaten them with his fresh troops into swearing fealty to him.  It hadn¡¯t been the glorious conquest that Meronion dreamed of.


    The feat couldn''t be replicated today.  The reason the borders of the empire had stayed largely unchanged in almost four hundred years was simply that it wasn''t feasible for the empire to grow any larger than it already was.  The near impenetrable forests in the north, the mountains in the east, and the deserts in the south, all formed formidable barriers.  On all sides powerful neighbors surrounded the empire, ones the empire couldn''t defeat without great cost, and without any clear benefit for doing so.  Back in the second century the empire had wasted nearly fifty years and an enormous quantity of gold and troops trying to expand the empire into Monar territory, and today had not a single extra mile of land to show for it.  That lesson had been learned well.


    Strength of arms wasn''t going to defuse the Circiniad or Lorgorin threats.  The empire needed strength of wits, gold and diplomacy, not spears.  Pit the different petty fiefdoms of the Circiniads and tribes of the Lorgorin against each other, make them waste their strength in civil wars which could only benefit the empire.  Sell them goods their people needed, make them dependent on what the empire produced, and get them under your thumb.  Meronion failed to understand that you could conquer a people with trade and culture just as much as with spears, and usually more permanently.  Deepen the alliances with Monar and Bithia to keep the Eastern and Southern borders secure.  Keep the empire strong by making sure its leading subjects who raised the armies and taxes, the patros, were strong.  This meant enriching them, supporting them, befriending them, soothing their hurts and grudges.  Tedious and annoying, yes, but profitable.


    For this job, Cordelian was ideally suited, not Fornulus, not Meronion, not any of the others.  He could do it, he would do it, because he had to save the civilized world.

 Chapter 8

    Fornulus swaggered in after the Majester announced him into the Round Chamber.  Everyone knelt as he made his way to his throne.  This part felt good, seeing all these people worshipping him.  He''d only been Doukar for a couple of months so having everybody bow and scrape was still new.  His wife trailed after him and took up one of the smaller thrones designated for reigning empresses.  Fornulus idly wondered if he would ever have more than one of those thrones occupied.  It was the Doukar''s duty to make sure the line of succession was firm.  Didn''t want any succession wars like old whatshisname, Doukar whatever.  Although he did already have two children past the usual illnesses, it couldn''t hurt to have some more spares.  Speaking of children, he''d have to come up with a name for his daughter at some point.  She was already some months old, wouldn''t be too long until her first birthday, which would be her naming day.  Well, assuming she lived until then. Vicca said this baby was strong, not like the last couple.


    He was glad the Stone of Doukar was only used for the most important occasions.  This throne was upholstered and felt divine on his backside, unlike that rock.  It might have been a little too comfortable, as he struggled to stay awake through an endless succession of supplicants.  He was sure there were more than a dozen of them, and each spouting some boring drivel he didn''t care about.  He tried to remember the various tips and advice Cordelian had given him before about each member of the procession, their background and what he thought Fornulus should do.  Vicca had also bent his ear with a whole bunch of opinions about the lot, and he had a hard time keeping it all straight in his head.  If only he could have asked them now ¨C Vicca was right next to him, and Cordelian just a few feet away ¨C but the Doukar needed to appear to need no one, so he couldn''t.


    He nodded sagely and gave out rulings.  Some of them Cordelian or Vicca nodded at slightly, but others the two of them just stayed still.  Fornulus guessed those were ones he''d gotten wrong.  Ah well, it wasn''t the end of the world.  The Doukar''s job was to make decisions and the Eukrates'' was job to fix things, his grandmother had told him once, when she''d had the crowns, long ago.  Cordy would fix whatever he got wrong, just as he always had, even when they were kids.  Fornulus would lead the way, and Cordelian would mop up behind him.


    Some admiral of the navy started to whine about cloth for sails.  Why was he being bothered about sails?  He waited to see if Cordelian would say anything, but he didn''t.  Eventually Fornulus just mumbled something about the Eukrates deciding.  He had no idea what to do about sails, and he didn''t care either.  The admiral looked angry, and Fornulus took a lot of pleasure seeing the woman force herself to be polite as she said something or other about going to see the Milem.  Not too long ago somebody like her would have raised her voice to him, but now she just had to take it.  Ah, the pleasures of the crowns!


    Finally done, he dismissed everyone and made his way back to the royal apartments as Cordelian moved in to deal with the petty problems.  He could tell Vicca wanted to talk to him but wouldn''t in the corridors where other people could hear them, which meant she wanted to nag him again.  He sighed as she proved him right as soon as they got back.  Vicca started complaining about how he''d given in to Cordelian too much and how he''d made the wrong decision about this or that.


    "Honey, I''m just one man, I''m doing the best I can," he said, reasonably.  Reason didn''t usually work when she got all hysterical like this.


    Vicca wouldn''t be quiet.  "Try harder my love.  Don''t listen to Cordelian, listen to me.  I can guide you more honestly than him."


    "Cordelian is the picture of honesty my love."


    "Cordelian wants the crowns for himself.  You need to protect yourself.  I have your best interests at heart.  He doesn''t."


    Fornulus snorted in amused disbelief.  The woman was so paranoid.


    "Everybody knows Cordelian wants the crowns except you, husband.  Just ask Theo, his own sister.  She''ll tell you."


    This annoyed him, the idea that people were gossiping behind his back.  "Vicca, that''s enough.  Be nicer to Cordelian.  I don''t know why you¡¯ve got it out for him.  He¡¯s always had my back.  I remember one time, when I was about fifteen-".


    Vicca cut him off.  ¡°I know you don''t believe me.  Just try to listen to my advice at least.¡±


    He agreed to stop her from complaining anymore.


    Once the slaves had finished removed his formal royal robes, he slumped onto a comfortable couch and sighed loudly in relief.  He commanded one of them to bring him something to drink, and another to bring his sons to him, to avoid having to talk to his wife.  He knew if he did, they would get into another fight.


    <hr>


    Nikolonium didn''t have much to do while waiting for the messenger from the Patrianous to bring him the information he''d requested. He''d been looking into the debate over constralitism, to see if he could offer any clarification.  As a child of the holy bloodline of the Doukar, it was his duty to contribute religious guidance to the people.  None of his siblings bothered, so it fell to him.  Fornulus should have taken a clear stance on the issue of constralitism, which threatened the unity of the church, but the few times Nik had gotten in to see him, Fornulus had looked dazed when he tried to explain the debate.  He didn''t know what he expected, since Fornulus was barely literate (some said half-witted).  Vicca was more interested, but she didn''t have the authority to do anything, not being of the blood.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Frustrated and needing a break from studying theological texts, he''d gone to see Ophelion, as was his usual recourse, but she''d rushed off in a hurry to meet up with Meronion.  He couldn''t find Pelagius either.  He''d wandered around the Trigon Palace for a while, up and down its cold stone corridors, wondering what to do with himself.  Eventually he decided to walk through the gardens and see if Helastus was there.


    Cordelian was known to take walks through the gardens, so Nik thought it might be a good idea to get to know his enemy and how his mind worked.  He wasn¡¯t familiar with the gardens, generally preferring the libraries.  He probably wasn''t going to find much insight out here, but truthfully, he had little idea how to begin cutting into Cordelian''s enormous influence.  He''d been lazy over the years, and while he''d been deep in his dogmatic slumber, Cordelian had ensconced himself firmly into the heart of the empire.  It seemed as good a beginning point as any to try to retrace his older brother''s steps, to get some insight into his mind.


    Although Nik enjoyed eating what came from the gardens, cultivation had never interested him, unlike Helastus, who had a passion for it.  Holophian had expressed approval of her hobby, surprising everyone; usually the man would sneer at anything he deemed suited only for noumens or weaklings.  He certainly hadn''t had any time for Nik''s passion for theology, but then, he''d always had a soft spot for his youngest child.  He''d even ordered renovations to the gardens in order to better suit Helastus.


    He asked one of the workers where he could find the littlest princess, and went in the direction indicated, which was a lovely shaded walk along a white paved path under rows of fruit trees.  He was beginning to see why Cordelian and Helastus enjoyed spending time out here.  It had a peaceful atmosphere.  He heard only the rustling of leaves, the chirps of unknown animals, and the occasional faint clink of tools from some far-off worker diligently maintaining the massive gardens.  He took his time strolling in the pleasantly sunny afternoon, until he came across his youngest sister.


    Helastus was wearing some of the most casual clothes he''d ever seen a member of the family wear, a simple robe with a worn leather smock over the front and rough laborer''s gloves to protect her hands.  Her dark, curly hair was tied roughly behind her, completing the look of a farm girl tending to her field.  He stopped and took the strange sight in for a moment as she finished pruning some branches, before she turned to him with wide eyes.


    "Hello Nik.  We''ve never met here before."  She seemed guilty, as if she thought he wouldn''t approve.  Neither of them bothered with the formal greetings.


    "I had some free time, so I thought I''d look around.  It''s charming, I should come out here more often."


    He looked at the plant she was tending to, a large, leafy shrub almost as tall as him.  Growing from it were a multitude of appealing looking round, black berries.  He reached out to take one, but Helastus quickly smacked his hand away.


    "Those aren''t for eating."  Helastus was a quiet girl, but when she felt more confident about a subject, she grew more outgoing, domineering even.  This was her domain, and she was the little Doukar of it.


    "They look good though."  He whined.


    "Not everything that looks good is good, Nik."


    "Like you, little Hel?"


    She smiled, turning back to the plant.  "Do I look good?"


    "If you were a noumens I''m sure all the local boys would be queuing up to court you."


    He chuckled playfully as she calmly finished pruning the bush.  Once done, she carefully wrapped the branches in a thick blanket and tied them with string, not leaving a single clipping behind.  Such a fastidious girl.  They chatted lightly while she worked.


    "It''s a strange combination of hobbies you have, Hel, numbers and plants."


    She shrugged, still looking down as she put her tools away.  "Pel says it¡¯s good to have a variety of interests."


    "Pel told me you''ve met some of the leading mathematicians in the empire."


    She stood up to face him, rubbing one arm.  "I''m a princess, so they want to get money or patronage from me."


    Helastus crossing her arms in front of her like made an interesting sight.


    He smiled.  "I''ve heard that more than once you got into a deep discussion over some nuance of the theory that nobody but you two could understand."


    "My brother was bragging again, wasn¡¯t he?"  Pelagius was the only one who Helastus would refer to simply as "my brother".


    "Of course!  He¡¯s always telling me and Ophelion that you''re the smartest one out of all of us.  That''s quite the compliment coming from him, since he''s thought to be the most intelligent out of all of us young royals."


    Helastus was blushing lightly, but she said nothing, apparently feeling too shy to come up with a further denial.  She was just looking too adorable, so Nik reached out and gently ruffled her hair.


    "Smart little Hel."


    She ducked away from him and started to walk off, so he let it drop and followed along after her.   Unlike Pel, who liked to be the center of attention, Hel generally avoided attention, preferring to sit quietly by herself in a corner, and underplay her talents.  Nik suspected those talents were considerable.  One day Nik could find himself with a powerful ally on his hands.


    "I need to tend to that tree."  She gestured vaguely.


    "I''ll help you," he offered, and she put him to work pruning a fruit tree.  Nik found he didn''t mind gardening as much as he''d feared, although he wouldn''t be making it his new hobby.  Too dirty, and his arms ached by the time he was done sawing off a single branch.  He groaned when Hel told him there were four more to do.

 Chapter 9

    Cordelian watched as Fornulus leaned back in his ornate chair and sighed as he lowered the parchment to the table.  He, Cordelian, and Vicca were in the private office of the Doukar, the latter two having finally managed to get Fornulus to sit down to do some work for once.  Cordelian had no doubt Fornulus was already tired of sitting at this table.  Their father had sat right there for the best part of every day, doing the work required to run the empire without complaint.  Fornulus could barely handle an hour a day of actual work.


    "Oh my, oh my, this really is a problem," Fornulus said, fatutously.  The great fool couldn¡¯t understand what the scroll said and was bluffing in the hope one of them would take the lead.


    Vicca snatched up the parchment before Cordelian could reach for it.  Apparently, the ignorant woman didn''t realize that as Eukrates, Cordelian was already aware of its contents.  Almost nothing reached the Doukar without passing through the Eukrates.


    "It''s a tricky dilemma, Your Exaltedness.  If you were to side with the family of Ragnos, you would upset the family of Euphrostos, and vice-versa," Cordelian said.


    Vicca didn''t seem to notice that he already knew what the issue was without reading the scroll.  The Empress was still reading the document, trying to catch up to their conversation.  She was obviously desperate to try to preempt any advice he might give Fornulus, fearing he would give purposely bad advice.  Which, to be fair to her, he often did.  Today though, he didn''t want to give Fornulus any advice at all.


    "Which of the families is it worse to make angry, Cord?"


    What a way for the Doukar to refer to the Eukrates.


    "All this fighting over who owns a field," Vicca muttered.


    "Hard to say, Your Exaltedness.  Both families are of the utmost importance to the Empire.  Euphrostos owns a great deal of costal land, and his family''s holdings include many deep-water docks to the west which are vital for trade with the western provinces.  Ragnos'' holdings are inland and contain several tin mines.  The importance of tin needs no explanation."  Cordelian wasn''t sure if Fornulus did, in fact, understand the importance of tin.


    Fornulus sighed again.  "And whichever one of them I give this blasted field to, the other will be mad at me."


    "I''m afraid so.  The lot of the Doukar is not an easy one.  I don''t envy you, Your Exaltedness."


    "It would be nice if you could just deal with these problems for me brother."


    This was Cordelian''s eventual plan, but the time was not ripe yet.  He didn''t want a half-hearted power palmed off to him from Fornulus which could be taken back.  He wanted to wrest it away from Fornulus permanently.


    "Deciding disputes is part of the Doukar''s duties."  Cordelian noted.


    "Why do they even want this field so bad?"  Fornulus asked him.


    "I couldn''t say, Your Exaltedness."  Cordelian lied.  "You know how patros are, always arguing over these obscure issues.  Probably it''s some family dispute going back centuries."


    Fornulus grunted in assent.  Their father had often said similar things.


    Vicca broke in, having finished the scroll.  "You should give the disputed land to Euphrostos and his family, my love.  His docks are used for the trade routes to Hagor and Melanthoros.  We have enough stockpiles of bronze for our soldiers, so the tin mines aren''t as important right now.  We can make it up to Ragnos and her family later."


    "Um, do you think that''s right Cord?"


    "I was about to suggest siding with Ragnos.  It''s true that trade to our western provinces is important, but Ragnos mostly sells her tin to Bithia.  If she were to cut her shipments, it would anger Bithia, and they would be less able to contain the Circiniads to the south.  An international issue is more pressing than a domestic one."  Cordelian had prepared opposing reasons if Vicca had suggested the opposite course of action.


    "Ugh."  Fornulus said.  "It''s just a field, right?  All this work over a field."


    Vicca looked triumphant.  "My lord Eukrates, Ragnos is Markos'' sister, is she not?"


    "Markos?  Oh right, Theo''s husband.  Poor chap, what a shame he died."  Fornulus said.


    "Is she?  The thought had quite slipped my mind," Cordelian said.


    "I would not wish to presume, but perhaps your own personal biases are getting in the way of a fair judgment?  It is of course admirable for you to defend the interests of your family.  Your Excellency," Vicca said.


    "Hmm, she might be right Cord."  Fornulus mused while Vicca smirked behind him.  Cordelian bowed his head, pretending to look chastened, although he''d already anticipated this discussion.  Dim-witted puppets.


    Vicca thought she had gotten the best of him.  It wounded his pride slightly ¨C his judgments were always fair, and he didn''t care about dead Markos ¨C but he wanted to lose some credibility in Fornulus'' eyes.  From time to time he needed Fornulus to ignore his suggestions, in order to ensure the blame for any blundering would fall on Fornulus alone.


    "Perhaps the Empress is right and my personal feelings have clouded my judgment on this matter.  In that case, I wholeheartedly agree with her suggestion to give the land to Euphrostos."


    A suspicious look flashed across the Empress'' face.  She was worried about how quickly he had given in.  Ironically, her determination to avoid being manipulated by him made her so predictable that he found it easy to manipulate her.  The woman was so provincial.  She was not capable of facing opponents of his level.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "On second thoughts, my love, perhaps the Eukrates was right in the first place.  Perhaps we should side with Ragnos."  Her face was a picture of worry and indecision.  She couldn''t decide what Cordelian wanted.  A slack-jawed country woman would never be able to figure it out.


    "Vicca you''re no help at all!  Now you two have swapped positions.  How am I supposed to decide?"  Fornulus whined.


    "The lot of the Doukar is not an-" Cordelian began.


    "You already said that."  Fornulus snapped.


    "Deciding disputes is part of the Dou-"


    "And that!"  He sighed.  "Fine, I will make the decision, since I am Doukar after all.  Let''s just, I don''t know, split the land between the two of them."


    Fornulus was so pleased with himself, like a child who had just managed to fasten the clasp on his cloak for the first time.


    "That''s not a plan I would recommend.  I''m not sure..."  Cordelian hesitated.  His disapproval convinced the Empress, and she quickly latched onto to it, encouraging Fornulus.


    Soon enough the two of them settled it, over his hesitating disagreement, the order was drawn up, and Cordelian dismissed.  Fornulus was almost gloating at having come up with a better plan than his brilliant younger brother.


    As Cordelian walked away down the corridor back to the Eukrates'' chambers, Agathio loyally following him, he chuckled lightly to himself.  Another day of good work, bringing him closer to the crowns.  What a pair of buffoons.  Splitting the land between the families was the absolute worst decision.  What both the patros families wanted was to mine the land, which was rich in silver ore.  They hadn''t admitted this to the Doukar because they were afraid the crowns would annex the land to claim the silver for the palace, or at least tax them heavily.  Cordelian knew this because another neighbor of theirs was a good friend of his family and had informed them about the silver some months ago.


    Owning only half of the land was useless, as you wouldn''t be able to follow the lines of ore if they crossed into the other''s land.  They¡¯d have to dig competing mines and get into who knows what tangle beneath the ground.  These two families, who had a centuries long grudge between them, like most near neighbors, would have to work together in order to mine the ore, or give up on it.  So splitting the land would irritate both families and make Fornulus look weak and indecisive.  Which, naturally, was exactly what Cordelian wanted.  He''d even gotten himself recorded as disagreeing with the decision.  Later, once Fornulus had forgotten about it, Cordelian would announce some better decision to save the day and please both families.


    <hr>


    That night Vicca sat in a heavily padded armchair with her sleeping infant daughter in her arms, listening to her husband, His Supreme Exaltedness of the Greatest Empire Ever Known, whine about how hard his life of unfathomable luxury and power was.  At least he had reserved this complaining for when they were alone in their chambers.  It was difficult not to roll her eyes.  Instead of expressing her true feelings, she nodded and made noncommittal noises of sympathy.  Her boys were playing outside the chamber in the playroom; she could hear their yells occasionally.  They took after Fornulus too much, and wearied her, although of course she did love them.


    She listened to her husband partly out of duty, and partly because from time to time she picked up some useful tidbits from him.  This was one such time.


    "-and then the old geezer wouldn''t shut up about becoming a Majester, which is just a ceremonial position you know, so why he even cares I don''t know.  On and on he goes until everybody was damn near falling asleep.  Afterwards Cordelian told me to make him a Majester just to get him to go away.  Can''t argue with that!"


    Vicca smiled to herself as an idea formed in her head, a small way to undermine Cordelian.


    A servant came in to announce the arrival of the Milem, Second Princess Meronion.  Vicca frowned slightly, as she never felt entirely comfortable around the Milem.  Meronion looked down on her.


    "It''s rather late for a visit, isn''t it?"  She said.


    Fornulus sighed.  "You know how Mer is."


    ¡°Unfortunately, yes.¡±


    Almost immediately afterwards Meronion stomped in and gave her a cold look before saluting her elder brother.  Vicca wondered uncomfortably if the Milem had heard her.


    "Oh sister, what is it now?"  Fornulus said, once they''d completed the formal greetings.


    "I want to talk about Euphastolon."


    "I thought we all tried to avoid doing that as much as possible," Vicca quipped.  Meronion''s head whipped around to her, and Vicca could see her struggling to contain her response.  Vicca found it highly satisfying to watch the other woman realize she couldn''t treat Vicca as she''d used to, now that she was Empress.


    "He''s doing well, isn''t he?"  Fornulus stifled a yawn, sinking deeper into his chair.


    "He''s laz- not spending his time well, Your Exaltedness.  I was thinking it was time he served the empire.  An actual job."


    "I don''t mind."  Fornulus waved her off.  "Whatever you think is best."


    "The order should come from you, Your Exaltedness," Meronion said testily.  ¡°He¡¯s a prince, I can¡¯t order him to do anything.¡±


    Vicca didn''t like the idea of Euphastolon being given any more power, but another idea occurred to her.  She reached out to put a hand on Fornulus'' arm.  "My love, how about marriage?"


    "Marriage?"


    "Yes, Euphastolon is getting rather old to be unmarried," she said.


    "Isn''t he around eighteen?"


    "He''s twenty-six," Meronion said.


    "Really?  Time gets away from you."  Fornulus nodded.  "That is getting on a bit."


    "Exactly."  Vicca quickly glanced over to Meronion to see if she disapproved of this idea, but the taller woman just looked thoughtful.  "He can bring another family into the fold.  Perhaps go to them and oversee them for you."


    A family far, far away would be ideal.


    Fornulus mulled the idea over.  "What do you think Mer?"


    Meronion looked from him to Vicca and back again.  "It''s not a bad idea.  Might make him calm down.  It would do him good to spend some time away from¡­the capital."  She glanced at Vicca at this.  They were both thinking the same thing.


    It was both in their interests to weaken Cordelian, so they might find some common ground here, but Vicca had no illusions about how loyal Meronion was to Fornulus Meronion.  She didn''t care about Vicca and her children.  If they died, Vicca had no doubt Meronion would simply shrug and call them weak.


    "Zeusis has been longing for a connection to the royal bloodline for some time, and he has daughters of marriageable age."  Vicca said.


    Zeusis was a friend to her family, and the head of the most important family in Hagiatrocos, the second city of the empire.  The city was noted for its beauty, its temples, and for being all the way on the other side of the Melancthon sea from the capital.  It took days to get from one to the other even by ship.  The perfect place to send Euphastolon off to.


    Fornulus looked back to Meronion, who nodded towards Vicca.  "I approve.  The Empress can begin the arrangements, quietly, but the marriage will have to wait until the end of our mourning period for our father."


    Their remaining discussion was quickly wrapped up.  Fornulus seemed content so long as Vicca was dealing with it and not him.  Meronion soon left, also apparently satisfied.  Vicca would have to keep it secret until Zeusis made an official proposal, to prevent Cordelian and Euphastolon from derailing the negotiations.  If she could get to the point where Fornulus had received an official proposal, it would be too late for either of them to do anything about it.


    Vicca finally felt she was making some progress undermining Cordelian''s powerbase.

 Chapter 10

    It had been an enjoyable few days for Cordelian.  He had outmaneuvered his dullard elder brother on several occasions, and then it had been Agathio''s birthday.  He¡¯d held a pleasant soir¨¦e with a few close, highly influential friends (he hadn''t invited Euphastolon, too uncouth).  Now he was waiting in the chambers of the Eukrates for a meeting which would also prove to be highly beneficial for him.


    Lacratium, the head of a powerful and ancient patros family whose lineage dated back to the days of Mekos herself, had been wheedling and hinting for the honorary position as Majester of the Stables for years now.  It was a pointless job with no actual duties, but it made the holder an adjunct of the royal household, and so gave them some bragging rights and good seats at festivals and the like.  Cordelian suspected that what Lacratium really wanted was the right to have a stripe of the royal purple in his formal robes.


    His father Holophian had refused to do this favor for Lacratium, always sneering at him, calling him a worthless buffoon behind his back.  Usually behind his back.  His father was right, but Cordelian was good at finding uses for grateful buffoons, especially rich and powerful ones with many friends.  It had been easy to convince Fornulus to finally approve the patents.  Lacratium would know who was responsible for that purple stripe at long last and would be very grateful to Cordelian.  He already had some favors in mind to request from the man.


    Finally, Agathio informed him that Lacratium had arrived.  After being announced the old patros swept into the room in his usual large way, occupying the whole room the moment he stepped into it.  He was smiling widely, had he heard about Cordelian''s news already?


    After the formal introductions were complete, he said, in a booming voice, "Your Highness, I assume you want to congratulate me?"


    Cordelian stopped for a moment, swallowing the rehearsed words he had prepared.  Congratulate him about what?  He couldn''t ask until he knew if it was something he should have already known.  He said something pleasant but noncommittal.


    Lacratium went on, "I''m so gratified to finally get the position.  You know I''ve been waiting to receive my due for several years now.  Majester at last!  My blood counted as belonging to the royal household, as I''ve always wanted, as it should be."


    What was going on here?  Cordelian''s eyes narrowed fractionally.


    "I am truly pleased for you, old friend."


    "Thank you, thank you!  I''m glad the new Empress saw my value.  Unlike your father."  Lacratium realized this was a dangerous comment.  "Well, Oma rest his soul, of course, I mean he was a great Doukar!  I respected him enormously, don''t misunderstand me."


    The man continued his ingratiating babble but Cordelian wasn''t listening, his mind racing.  Vicca had nothing to do with it, so why did Lacratium think that she did?  But of course: Fornulus, the blundering oaf, had opened his big mouth in front of his wife about Cordelian''s plans.  She''d realized helping Lacratium would give him another ally, so she''d taken it upon herself to inform the man, undercutting him.  Judging from the way the big patros was talking, she''d even taken the credit for his elevation.


    That Cordelian couldn''t abide.  To compete fairly was one thing, but to underhandedly lie and steal something someone else had worked for was low, and unworthy of royalty.  He should have expected nothing else from some unlettered horse-faced farmgirl like her.


    Agathio subtly slid a scroll onto his desk which included news from a province near Lacratium''s holdings.  He glanced over to the young man, nodding ever so slightly to signify his pleasure.  Yes, he could use this to concoct some reason as to why he had asked Lacratium here today, to cover this embarrassment.


    Something needed to be done about the Empress.  She was getting uppity.


    <hr>


    The next day, Cordelian was sitting in his office, diligently carrying out the official tasks of his position.  Meeting with supplicants and completing missives on wax tablets and scrolls for Agathio to distribute, all normal, everyday tasks to occupy his time while he waited for his main guest to arrive.  When she was finally announced he put away his work and sat up straighter, glancing over at his brother to make sure the man wouldn''t do something irritating in front of her.  This guest was far more significant than the slobbering Lacratium.


    Euphastolon had shown up some time ago, apparently out of boredom, and sat at a small desk near a window, as usual, eating one of his favorite Danrian apples and playing dice with himself.  Gambling.  The grotesque habits his younger brother had picked up from his mercenary friends disgusted Cordelian.  Still, having his brother around had the useful benefit of unnerving some of the supplicants, due to the dark rumors the patros spread about him.  Cordelian never tried to find out which of them were true.  That was one of the last things he wanted to know.


    His guest now, however, had a backbone of bronze, and was not the type to let Euphastolon unnerve her.  She was a tall woman in late middle age, with a tanned and weathered face that spoke of a great deal of hard work out in the sun.  She gave the impression of a piece of tough old leather.


    "Princes," Tokropos greeted Cordelian and Euphastolon with a simple nod after Agathio had finished the usual greeting ceremonies.  It wasn''t a sufficient show of deference, but Tokropos was a powerful ally, so it suited him to let it slide for now.  He would have to overlook the leftover behavior from when she was still plain Tokos the noumens from Mellor.


    Tokropos was not a woman to be taken lightly.  Over the last forty years she had taken control of trade in vast swathes of the western empire, rising from an anonymous noumens family only by her own intelligence and determination.  His father had never recognized her achievement, but one of the first things Cordelian had done upon Fornulus'' coronation was to recommend that he make her a patros.  Fornulus hadn''t minded; after all, rising from nothing to greatness was a proud imperial tradition.  The empire had not prospered for five hundred years by rewarding the incompetent and ignoring those who succeeded.  A few of the more snobbish patros had complained about the upstart grain merchant being one of them, but most were happy to see her raised, as made her vast wealth nearer at hand for them.  Now she was present at many of their meetings, eager to make new connections, and had many ceremonial responsibilities, all of which would allow them to wheedle coin out of her.  Many of the patros families spent more than they earned from their holdings, desperate to outdo each other, so there were always outstretched hands among them.  If they were foolish enough to stretch their hands out to a crocodile, well, that was their problem.Stolen story; please report.


    That time Cordelian had made sure that word of who was responsible for her rise had made it back to Tokropos, and so he had gained a powerful ally.  Tokropos'' low background was an advantage to him, as it made her a pragmatic and innovative thinker.  She saw and seized opportunities that most of the other patros never even imagined existed.  Like him, she was ambitious and hated complacency.  Her trade empire not only complimented his job as Eukrates well, but also doubled as an information network.  Through her he often learned of important events before word reached the Doukar.  Naturally he kept this fact from Fornulus and the others.


    As always, Tokropos wasted no time getting down to business.  She told him in no uncertain terms that the Empress was putting a cramp on her business.  Apparently, Vicca had been using royal information to help her own family underbid Tokropos¡¯s merchants and snatch up particularly appealing opportunities before she was able to.  He almost admired how Vicca had devised this way to increase her family''s power and be a thorn in his side at the same time.  Although he might be giving her too much credit, and she was just being nepotistic in the usual way.


    The Empress was a linear thinker, unable to see both sides of a matter.  On the one hand, hurting Tokropos did indeed reduce his power in the short term, but on the other hand, infuriating Tokropos would only drive her further into his arms and make her more willing to consider helping him hobble the Empress, benefitting him in the long term.  The sad truth was that Vicca was not very talented at political machinations.  He almost felt sorry for her.


    "Your Excellency," Tokropos continued, "rein in the Empress.  Hurting trade only hurts the Empire, so she¡¯s not doing her duty."


    Cordelian didn''t reply to her right away, instead taking a moment to mull over his options.  There was a light tinkle from Euphastolon''s bone dice; Cordelian wondered what animal''s bones had made these dice of his.  If they were from an animal at all.


    He decided to give Tokropos the runaround for now, to make her come up with a solution.  If you had allies, you had to put them to use from time to time, lest they become too dependent on you, and thus of no use to you.  He wasn''t certain what to do in any case.  He couldn''t tell the Empress to stop helping her family, as there was nothing untoward or suspicious about that.  Patronage towards family and friends was traditional, indeed, the Empress would have been acting inappropriately if she had not attempted to benefit her own.  He couldn''t prove she was trying to hurt Tokropos.  It was even possible that she wasn¡¯t and had no idea that Tokropos was his ally.  Even if she was, plenty of the patros resented Tokropos and would look kindly on anything that annoyed her.


    He leaned forward and put on his best expression of regret over steepled fingers.  "My lady, I truly wish to aid you in any way I can.  However, you must know that the Eukrates has no right to dictate to the Empress.  I''m sure you are also aware the current Empress does not deign to listen to my humble advice."


    Tokropos huffed slightly, and finally sat down heavily in the chair opposite his desk, which creaked under her.  "I could try to hurt her family out west: I hear that branch has a lot of debt.  I could always buy it up and squeeze them."  She made a squeezing motion with her hand.  How colorful.


    Not a bad idea for the future, but the time wasn''t ripe yet for such direct action.  The Empress was still too close to Fornulus.  Once he had introduced some light between them, he could let Tokropos loose.


    "I fear that would only prompt retaliation from her family, and indeed, from the Doukar.  You know His Exaltedness worships his wife and will do whatever she asks of him."  He was spineless, in other words.


    Tokropos drummed her fingers on the arm of the chair.  This didn''t produce a single clink or jangle, as, unusually for a patros, Tokropos did not bother with jewelry.  Cordelian understood: by avoiding ostentation, she emphasized her profound wealth to the flashier patros who had nothing but the appearance of wealth.  He admired subtle touches.


    "In other words, what we need is to get the Doukar to stop kissing her backside so much."


    Delightful.  "I suppose you could put it that way.  However, I''m not sure what I can do, as the Empress is much more charming than I am."  Cordelian smiled.


    Surprisingly, Euphastolon spoke up for the first time in over an hour.


    "Get him a new girl."


    They both turned to look at him.  The younger prince just shrugged, threw his apple core out of the window, and continued to roll his dice.  "Get him a new pair of tits to bury his face in, and he''ll stop listening to Vicca.  The Doukar can marry more than once, so there''s nothing weird about introducing him to some new tart."


    Cordelian gave his brother a surprised, admiring look, and Tokropos nodded.  Euphastolon rarely contributed serious ideas, but every so often he reminded Cordelian that he could be cunning if he wanted to be.  It was easy to forget, as he usually agitated for direct action.


    "That''s a good idea, brother," Cordelian said.


    "All my ideas are good ones, except for the ones involving gambling."


    Tokropos leant forward.  "Do you know a girl he would like?"  No ''Exaltedness'' this time.


    Cordelian waved.  "All the young ladies of the court are known to His Exaltedness, and while he certainly lusts after many of them, I''m sure the Empress already knows how to deal with them. It would be best to find someone new in order to grab the Doukar''s interest.  A fresh face has an appeal all its own.  That shouldn''t be a problem for you, my lady.  You have connections all over the empire, you must know of many beautiful young ladies who would be eager to come to court."


    Tokropos rubbed her chin.  "I''m sure I could find someone.  What sort of person would be suitable ¨C besides beautiful and young, of course?"


    Cordelian considered it for a moment.  "She must come from a good family naturally, but ideally a family of no true importance, one which would be desperate to grab an opportunity to have an empress in their family.  Perhaps an old and noble bloodline fallen on hard times."


    "Make sure she''s a lot younger than Vicca," Euphastolon chimed in cheerfully.  "Bigger tits too, if you can manage it."


    Cordelian suppressed a wince and continued, "she should be charming, full of life.  The Doukar is easily dazzled by girls like that, and she''d make a fine contrast to the Empress.  Bold and willing to grab what she wants."


    He did his best to ignore another disgusting comment from Euphastolon revolving around grabbing.  Even Tokropos looked put off.


    She was silent for a moment after he finished speaking before smiling slightly.  "You know, I think I might know just the girl.  There''s a family who owes me a lot out east because - it''s not important.  It will take me perhaps a month to arrange this and get her here, so I better get started."  She rose.


    "Excellent.  I''ll write a letter of interest as Eukrates for you to take to the family while you have preparations made for your journey.  What is the name of the girl and the family head?"


    She told Cordelian and Agathio made note of it for him.  Just as she was about to leave Cordelian stopped her.


    "Oh, one more thing my lady.  The girl you have in mind, she''s not intelligent, is she?"


    Tokropos smiled.  "Don''t worry Your Excellency, she''s as dumb as a rock."


    "Wonderful."


    Euphastolon laughed.  "Can''t wait to see her."

 Chapter 11

    Meronion waited impatiently, finding the meeting of the Kolonai slow and boring.  The Kolonai was the highest council of the empire, where some of the most powerful people in the empire debated policy for the empire: the greatest patros, church leaders, military leaders, and bureaucrats collected in one room.  Its power waxed or waned depending on how high-handed the Doukar was.  Her father had left the Kolonai little power, making its role just to advise him, and usually ignoring that advice.  Under Fornulus its influence had grown greatly as he left many duties to the council.  Most of the time he didn''t even bother to attend.  She already missed the good old days when she could go to her father directly for a decision, without bothering with endless meetings and debates.  This meeting, just like most of them, was chaotic with lots of people talking past each other.  Listening to Cordelian go on and on every day was driving her mad.


    The Doukar determined the membership of the council, which now meant she and Cordelian determined it.  In her opinion, the council was too large, currently containing a few dozen members.  She would have cut it down to a dozen if she could.  The two most important people here were herself as Milem, and Cordelian as Eukrates.  She oversaw all military matters, while Cordelian oversaw all economic and domestic policy.  They were the only royal members, and that carried weight too.


    The outer structure of the Kolonai Chamber itself had been built over three hundred years ago, during the time of Doukar Mekolos.  It predated much of the rest of the Trigon Palace, which had swallowed it up.  The interior, however, was Doukar Trigon¡¯s work, and as luxurious as always with him.  They sat at a large marble table in chairs, nearly thrones, beneath a pyramidal roof.  Sunlight streamed in through cutout panels in the roof.  Windows at the sides looked out onto the gardens.  Occasionally a bird would get lost and fly into the room.  Meronion always laughed when this happened since it infuriated Cordelian.  Cordelian hated anything he couldn''t control.  Various tiled frescos surrounded the large stone table, depicting significant moments of the empire.  Merionion liked to sit over the fresco celebrating the second Doukar Danrian the Conqueror, a woman after her own heart.


    "I have an important matter to raise to the honored lords and ladies of the Kolonai," Cordelian announced.  Not all of them were lords and ladies, but Cordelian only cared about those who were.  "I believe it is time we fill the time-honored and vital military position of Decim."


    This idea surprised many of the council members, and Meronion scowled.  Although theoretically one of the most important roles in the empire, equal to the Milem or Eukrates, the position of Decim was often left empty.  In contrast to her role as Milem, which focused on external enemies, the Decim oversaw policing of the provinces and the more peaceful borders of the empire.  The portfolio naturally overlapped heavily with the Milem''s duties.  Doukar Tekremachus had created the position about two hundred years ago specifically to limit the power of a rebellious Milem.  A strong Decim reduced the Milem from the supreme general to more of a strategist, since the Decim oversaw domestic logistics, limiting the options left open to the Milem.  Most Milems tried to absorb the position into their own, as she, and her father when he had been Milem, had done.


    Cordelian''s motives were obvious: he sought, as several Eukrates had before him, to absorb the Decim''s powers into his own role, weakening hers.  No doubt he would place some puppet into the position.


    "Are you saying that I''m not doing a good job as Milem?"  She asked.


    The members of the Kolonai went quiet.  Cordelian waved her off.


    "Not at all.  I''m sure neither I nor anyone else here has the slightest hint of a complaint with your exemplary performance as Milem."


    There were various murmurs of agreement in the chamber.


    Cordelian continued.  "The fact is, Milem, we have a new Doukar now, who has a... different manner of ruling than our father.  He has delegated many additional responsibilities to you.  Our father shouldered several military responsibilities himself, being a former Milem.  Now, with His Exaltedness choosing a ruling style that better suits his nature, your burdens have no doubt increased greatly."


    She had to admit this was true.  Holophian had dealt with the more mundane duties of the Decim himself, leaving her free to focus on foreign excursions, as she preferred.  She didn''t mind getting rid of the boring crap like manning the walls and chasing thieves around, she just couldn''t have Cordelian place his own tool in the role.  She decided not to fight the suggestion itself; what was important was who got the job.  If she could get the right person in the role, she could use it to make herself another ally on the Kolonai and weaken Cordelian.


    "Who would it be?"  She asked.


    Cordelian gestured to a patros, a close ally of his, but Meronion cut him off before he could even begin.


    "I won''t accept it going outside the blood.  We have capable siblings."


    At this several of the military leaders and bureaucrats chimed in to agree.  None of them wanted the patros to gobble up more power.


    She couldn¡¯t tell if Cordelian was annoyed or if this was exactly what he wanted.  She''d never been able to figure out what went on in his head.  She didn''t care to.


    "I see,¡± he said.  ¡°I can''t imagine you would choose Princess Theodorian for the role, as she is not temperamentally suited to it.  No doubt you are thinking of our younger brother, Prince Euphastolon?"If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    This time Meronion gave him a level look.  He had put her in the slightly awkward position of having to reject her own full brother.  Good thing she wasn''t concerned with hurting feelings.


    "He''s not right for it.  And he wouldn''t accept the position even if you offered.  You know how he feels about hard work."


    Cordelian chuckled.  "Well true, I can''t deny that.  Still, after rejecting my suggestion, perhaps it would be fair if you made one, Milem."


    "I would suggest Nikolonium."


    At this some of the patros objected, while several of the church leaders argued with them.


    "The Fourth Prince is hostile to the leading families of this nation."  One of the older patros said.  "He wants to steal our property and give it to unwashed noumens who didn''t work for it.  He is unacceptable."  Many other patros nodded.


    One of the church patriarchs spoke up in defense of the young prince.  "He is following the faith, as all good Dardanians should.  He has the support of the church."


    "Nobody ever gave me anything," said a patros from a family which had been wealthy for generations.  "What right does some lazy beggar have to take my hard-earned money?"


    "All children of Oma have the right to food and shelter."  Another church figure replied.


    Cordelian called them to order.


    "Milem, surely you can see that Prince Nikolonium is a divisive choice?"


    Merion grunted.  She knew damn well why Cordelian didn''t want Nikolonium to get the job, as the two of them hated each other.  This was exactly why she''d suggested the little fop.  If she had to have a Decim hanging around her neck, better to have someone who hated Cordelian.  But it was clear she wasn''t going to be able to get the Kolonai on board.


    "Who then?"  She asked.


    Cordelian thought for a moment and then said, "well, if we''ve rejected two of our brothers, what about the remaining one, Prince Pelagius?"


    "Pelagius?  He''s little more than a child."


    "Everyone must learn at some point."


    She mulled it over.  The rest of the Kolonai talked amongst themselves about the choice.  Nobody had any great problem with Pelagius being given the role.  He was too young to have made a name for himself, so while he had no staunch allies, he had no enemies either.


    He wasn''t a bad choice.  The boy was intelligent, and he''d recently begun to come to her for advice.  He was friendly with Cordelian too, she knew, but then, it was proper of him to maintain good relations with all his family.  He was no creature of Cordelian''s anyway.  He was strong-willed under his mild exterior and didn¡¯t allow himself to be used.  Yes, he could be acceptable to her.


    "I guess I don''t have a problem with him.  He''s young, so I think we should only appoint him to the role for half a year to begin with, then we should meet again to discuss how he is doing."


    That would give her another chance to get rid of him, if he turned out to be a liability.


    "Excellent.  Perhaps you should let him know?  Then we can begin the appropriate elevation ceremonies.  I''ll inform the Majesters to begin the preparations for them."


    Cordelian was too pleased for her liking.  Better keep her eye on him.


    <hr>


    When he''d heard the news about Pel''s promotion, Nik had gone to see his little brother in his chambers.  Helastus was in the library, and Ophelion was on her way back from a party so it was just the two brothers for the moment.


    The chambers Pelagius and Helastus shared were reasonably plain affairs; they weren''t humble, but they also weren¡¯t flashy in the way they used to be when their mother, Empress Trisogius had lived here.  She''d filled these chambers with all the art and luxury she could, sensitive about her status as Fifth Empress and her family''s impoverished background.  Trisogius was from the finest stock, her great-grandfather being a younger brother to Doukar Trigon the Builder, who had rebuilt and expanded the royal palace, giving his name to it.  Since then the family had descended greatly, inheriting Trigon''s profligacy but not his resources.  Holophian had married her primarily due to her beauty, although her royal blood had helped.  Trisogius always strived to bring her family back to their former heights.  Now that she had moved out along with the other former empresses, her children had redecorated ¨C or rather, undecorated.  Apparently, they felt they had nothing to prove.


    He and Pel sat in the now tastefully understated sitting room, sharing a bottle of honeyed wine.


    "Congratulations once again, little brother."


    Nik smiled, although he couldn''t help but feel slighted.  He was the older sibling, yet as the Decim Pelagius now had the higher position.  By rights, it should have been his.  Pelagius didn''t even care about advancing himself.  None of this was Pel¡¯s fault, however.


    Pel smiled back.  "It''s thanks to you I have this position, I know.  You asked Meronion to give it to me, didn''t you?"


    Nik scratched his head uncomfortably.  Oma was clear about lying, but on the other hand, it was embarrassing to admit to Pel that he had no influence on such matters.  Pel did look up to him so.


    "I''m sure Meronion made the decision on her own," he said at last.


    Pel, laughing, accused him of false modesty, which made him feel guilty, so he quickly redirected the subject.


    "Well, it''s mostly a thankless job, but still, you''re in charge of a lot of people now Pel.  Any ideas on how to best serve our glorious empire?"


    "I do.  I have another idea too, you know."


    "What''s that?"


    Pel leant closer to him and lowered his voice, although they were alone.  Well, except for the slaves and guards.


    "I''ll be in many meetings now, with lots of important people.  Cordelian, for example.  Cordelian has always liked me ¨C for some reason he thinks I like him too.  Probably his pride.  I could help you, tell you what I hear from him.  He might tell me something you can use."


    Nik raised his eyebrows in surprise.  "I didn''t think you wanted me to involve you in our rivalry."


    "Fornulus is weak, so somebody''s going to rule for him.  I''d rather you than Cordelian."  Pel was casual, as if he was discussing the weather.


    It was hard for Nik to conceal his delight.  He''d always known, of course, that Pelagius was on his side, but he hadn''t expected such an active ally.


    "I''m glad to have you on the right side, little brother.  Perhaps I could also interest you in some suggestions for how to help the noumens.  All too often bored guards prey on innocent subjects.  As Decim you¡¯ll be able to put a stop to that."


    Pel smiled and agreed, before a servant announced the arrival of Ophelion.  Both brothers stood to greet her.  She ran excitedly into Pelagius'' arms giving him a sisterly hug and congratulations, skipping the formalities.


    After a moment she turned to Nik.  "Oh, you''re here too."  For him, Nik noticed, she quickly ran through the formal greetings.  He felt flattered that he was worth the formality Pel wasn''t, but then, to Ophelion, Pel was only a brother.

 Chapter 12

    Cordelian swept into the Logon audience chamber gracefully, with Euphastolon sauntering after him in his usual insouciant style.  Tokropos had returned to the capital after almost a month, returning with what she described as the perfect girl for him.  Cordelian had arranged to meet her in the Logon chamber as it was one of the most magnificent in the whole of the Trigon palace, yet also located some distance away from the Doukar''s personal chambers and thus affording them some measure of privacy.  Mekos herself had constructed the original chamber, and although there wasn¡¯t anything left of her structure at this point, it still carried the weight of history along with stupendous wealth.  There were gold inlays in the floors and walls, porphyry bordering the frescos depicting Mekos, and luxurious couches and chairs to sit and do business on.  Just the place to dazzle a young provincial girl.


    After seating himself on a formal throne and waiting for Euphastolon to noisily drag over a more comfortable throne to sit on next to him, he gestured to some of the slaves to go and bid Tokropos enter.  Time to see what she had brought him after an impatient month of waiting and the current Empress getting progressively more irritating.  The messages she''d sent him from her journey, made on crude clay tablets rather than scrolls, had made many boasts about the young girl she was bringing back.  He was going to be disappointed if this girl wasn¡¯t perfect.


    Tokropos entered followed by the anticipated young girl and the usual coterie of attendants.  As they went through the greeting ceremonies, Cordelian studied the girl.  At first glance he was pleased.  She was young and beautiful, and voluptuous compared to Vicca''s more petite build.  She was different in looks from Vicca overall: large framed and with strong features which stood in contrast to Vicca''s small frame and delicate dark looks.  Novelty would appeal to Fornulus.  He also liked the greed in her eyes as they darted around the room and took in his and Euphastolon''s clothing and jewelry.  She was trembling slightly, he noticed, as she looked at him and his brother.  She must be nervous from meeting greatness for the first time in her life.  All of this was conducive to his ends and pleased him.


    Towards the end of the ceremonies Tokropos introduced the girl.  Her name was Munas, the daughter of Xenosa, who was descended from the ancient stock of Xecrates, a storied Milem of the third century.  She came from a coastal region in the east, a trade hub for Monarian goods.  The name had sounded familiar when Tokropos had first told him, and after a touch of research in the archives Agathio had placed it for him.  Her father Xenosa had fallen on hard times due to the family of the current empress managing to squeeze the family out of several business ventures.


    What a masterstroke that was!  The girl already came complete with a grudge towards the Empress.  Tokropos had outdone herself.


    The girl in front of him was wearing a fine dress, but one a few seasons out of date here in the capital, and on close inspection, he could see signs that it had been repaired at least once.  The girl''s jewelry was also small, and he suspected mostly gilt, instead of solid gold, and some of the gems looked suspicious to him too.  No doubt Theodorian would have seen through them in a moment.  He wondered why Tokropos had not provided the girl with a more fitting raiment.  Perhaps she didn''t want to adulterate the initial impression the girl made.


    He was just about to speak to the young girl when Euphastolon decided to add his own inimitable contribution directly into Cordelian''s ear.


    "Oh yeah, massive, much larger than Vicca''s."


    He ignored his lecherous brother.  The man was an embarrassment.  He couldn¡¯t imagine what role there would be for him in Doukar Cordelian''s empire.


    He picked up his previous train of thought.  "You are truly welcome in our presence, young Lady.  May I call you by your name?"


    "O-of course, Your Highness."


    "Well then young Munas, no doubt it has been a tiring journey, but welcome to the capital and the Trigon Palace.  This is the Logon chamber, the ideal spot for welcoming honored guests such as yourself."


    The girl looked around wide-eyed, taking it all in.


    "Mekos the Magnificent had this chamber constructed, and it was here that she ordered the execution of Doular the Pretender.  If you examine the fresco to your right, you will see that it commemorates her victory over Lyssia.  No doubt you recall the poetry of Plotinar which commemorated the event."  He had no doubt this girl did not recall her Plotinar.


    "It''s beautiful, Prince Cordelian."


    His brow twitched downward ever so slightly.  He had not given her permission to use his name, and considered reprimanding her...no.  He wanted this girl to get overly familiar with Fornulus, after all, so her clumsy lack of manners would work well.  He could bear the affront.  It also helped to think about the reaction of Vicca to this girl.


    "It''s not the only beautiful thing I see in this chamber."  Euphastolon leered.  The girl blushed, before mumbling an expression of gratitude.  Cordelian detected a slight smugness in her expression, and her shoulders relaxed.  Cordelian knew the type: the prettiest girl in her pissant little town, she was used to being complimented for her looks.  It made her feel in control to know that even royalty found her attractive.


    Cordelian wasn''t worried about his brother''s comments.  Euphastolon knew this girl wasn''t for him, and he wasn''t even especially interested in sex.  He had other, darker urges.


    "I believe your family was involved in the battle of Karnan, fighting against the Lyssians, was it not?  Your ancestor Xecrates was a general there, before being promoted to Milem."


    "I''ve heard that, Your Highness."


    "A noble bloodline.  It was out of respect for your bloodline that, when I heard about the hardships that your family has suffered in recent times, I asked Lady Tokropos to bring you here to Dardano.  It is my desire to help your family, and I hope you will help me to do that."


    There was some anger in her expression at the reminder of their poverty.  It must be a sore point for such a beautiful, noble-born girl, to live little better than the noumens she supposedly governed.  He imagined there had been many moments in her life where she had been shown up by other patros girls ¨C perhaps even a rich noumens or two.  Probably her family harbored a great deal of hidden resentment towards Tokropos, an upstart noumens who had outdone them.  Agathio''s research showed Tokropos had placed the family firmly in her pocket with various predatory loans and unfair business dealings.


    "My father was very excited and honored that you wished to...meet me, Prince Cordelian."  She flushed again.  Her eyes darted between him and Euphastolon as she attempted and failed to keep them humbly downcast.


    A strange hesitation ¨C but, ah, he understood at once.  Her father, this Xenosa, had misunderstood the purpose of Cordelian summoning his daughter.  He thought Cordelian was considering taking her as a wife, or even just as a mistress.  Now the girl, upon seeing Euphastolon here as well, was wondering if she was intended for him.  It made sense.  Cordelian was unmarried, this provincial family would not be aware he preferred men, and he went out of his way to make allies with Patros who needed something or other.  A useful misunderstanding.  The girl was already primed to present herself as a lover to royalty, and when she realized she was here for the Doukar, she would be ecstatic.


    He glanced over her with an openly critical eye, before gesturing to Agathio behind him.  "My attendant will help you get dressed and provide other such accoutrements as are more suitable for your upcoming audience."


    Agathio stepped forward and bowed his head slightly to her.  She seemed taken aback.  It wasn''t unusual for a youth like him to dress a lady of the court, although a rural rube like her may not have been aware of this.  The girl was also trying not to show indignation at his veiled insults of her clothes, although her greedy could see the difference between their clothing and her own.


    Her greed and curiosity won out over the other emotions.  "Audience, Prince Cordelian?"


    "Yes, with His Exaltedness, the Doukar."  He said, as if it were obvious.


    The girl''s eyes grew as wide as Euphastolon''s grin.  "The D-Doukar?!"


    Cordelian smiled at her shock.


    Tokropos chimed in.  "I didn''t want to make you nervous on the way here by telling you that you''d be meeting His Exaltedness."This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Cordelian elaborated.  "The Doukar, having only recently ascended to his position, desires to converse with Patros from all over his realm in order to get a better sense of the challenges facing his subjects."


    "He''s a dedicated ruler," Euphastolon said, nodding.  "Selfless and hard-working."


    Cordelian continued.  "Indeed.  That''s why I asked Lady Tokropos to bring a representative of your noble family to the capital."


    He could almost see the wheels spinning in her little head.


    "I would be so, so honored to meet the Doukar!"  She said.


    Euphastolon leaned forward in his chair.  "The Doukar is so, so tired of talking to all these dusty old men and women about wool and grain and all that other boring rot.  Talking to a pretty and so, so honored girl like you is just the thing he needs to lift his spirits."


    She was clearly excited.  Tokropos assisted him by asking him when Munas could expect to return home.


    "Well I imagine that will depend on how charming and enlightening His Exaltedness finds her conversation."


    "I''m sure the Doukar will really like talking to me."  Her face was so hopeful.


    "In that case, let us not hinder your preparations any further.  Agathio, if you please."  Agathio led the girl out of the chamber.


    Cordelian expressed his pleasure to Tokropos for her excellent choice and hinted at favors to come at a later date.


    It wouldn''t be a challenge to get this little dolt to do and think what he wanted.  This girl was perfect for reminding the Empress of some hard truths about how fragile her place in this world was.


    <hr>


    Nik was very pleased to see Ophelion at the church service again today.  She seemed to be gaining interest in the faith.  He had been trying to convince her for a while to attend more regularly.  After the service ended he went over to the women''s seating area where she sat in front to talk to her.  Some of the patros women were lurking nearby, eager to catch the eye of royalty.  Nik also recognized some of them as part of her regular circle of friends.


    "Well, it''s something to do."  Ophelion shrugged, after Nik praised her for coming.  "Gets me out of Trigon for a while."


    Not the best attitude, but it was a start.  He started to explain the content of the sermon to her, which was a condemnation of the poor treatment of slaves in the capital, hoping to interest her.  She listened attentively, and even asked a couple of questions.


    After their conversation died out, she suggested they go to the open walkway on the interior of the grand dome to examine the progress being made on building the church.  Nik accepted, delighted for any opportunity to spend time with her.  Not only did it provide excellent views, being the height of several men above the main floor, it was a private location where they could talk more freely.  They even left their guards at the foot of the stairs, ascending alone, just the two of them.  The walkway was too narrow for a whole crowd of people anyway.  Nik''s heart beat faster as he wondered if he might finally be able to steal a kiss from her.


    Once there Ophelion leant over the gilt balustrade, peering around the church and waved to her friends who were chatting amongst themselves as they waited for her to return.  Nik noticed some of the priests watching them, which made him resist moving in for that kiss.  The royal family were nearly always been watched by somebody.  You learnt to ignore your peripheral vision.  He took a hold of the railing and leant back to look up at the grand dome and smaller, sky dome which was still being built at its peak.


    Nik listened to the quiet echoing made by the voices below reflecting off the inner surface of the dome.


    "You know, Ophie, I''ve been thinking.  About us, I mean."


    He waited to see if she would pick on his hint, but instead she turned and broached a different topic with him.


    "Meronion''s unhappy with Cordelian," she said.


    His ears perked up.  "Oh, and why¡¯s that?"  Not what he wanted to talk about, but still of great interest to him.


    She made a funny little wave with her gloved hand, bracelets jingling.  "She says he spends too much time with the patros.  She wants there to be a distance between royalty and them."


    "Meronion is old fashioned.  She thinks you solve problems with spears.  I want to move us past that kind of thinking."  Inwardly, though, Nik was mulling this over.  He had many disagreements with his older sister, but as Tarcassian said, there were no enemies in a shipwreck.


    "True.  She is more of a "stab first, smile later" kind of person."  Ophelion made a stabbing motion with her hand.  "I wonder how Pel will find working with Cordelian and her on the Kolonai."


    "I''m surprised she approved Pel''s promotion."


    "Why?  They get along pretty well."


    "Pel seems to get along with everybody," Nik said.


    "Hoh."  Ophelion grinned, giving him an arch look.  "He''s ever so handsome you see.  Everybody likes pretty boys."  She pointed down towards her friends.  "Meklarium is quite smitten with him, she''s always asking me about him, asking me to mention her to him, asking if he¡¯s got a girl.  She''s not the only one either."


    Nik laughed.  "Must be nice, I''m jealous."  He didn''t know which of her friends Meklarium was, but most of them were pretty.  He was jealous, if he was honest, but he knew he was first in Ophelion''s heart, and that was all he cared about.


    He knew that, although not ugly, nobody would describe him as truly handsome.  He''d overheard some of the patros women talking about the princes once, discussing which of them was the most desirable match.  He couldn''t imagine how Meronion would have reacted to such an inappropriate conversation.  They ranked him beneath Cordelian and Pelagius, but above Euphastolon, so that was something.


    Ophelion nodded.  "I know how you feel.  Little Helastus is prettier than me.  The cheek when she''s younger, I¡¯m so jealous."  She gave a carefree laugh, belying her words.


    Ophelion was beautiful to him, although he knew that to most people Helastus or Theodorian were more beautiful.  Most people were wrong.  The fact that Ophelion couldn''t care less was one of the most beautiful things about her.


    "To me, you are the loveliest one of them all."  He put his hand on her shoulder.


    Ophelion''s face turned more serious, and she cleared her throat.  "Anyway, I''m sure Pel will help you now that he''s on the Kolonai.  He told me he would.  He can make lots of allies there."


    Nik nodded.  "He''s a loyal brother.  It''s strange that he''s reached such a high rank while never trying to do much of anything with his life.  One of Oma''s little ironies I suppose."


    Ophelion turned back to look out into the church again, moving her shoulder away from his hand.  "He''s not lazy."


    "I¡¯m not saying he is.  I think the reason Pel gets along with everybody is that he doesn''t have any ambition, so he doesn''t clash with anybody."


    Ophelion grew more serious.  "No ambition?  Do you think so?"


    "I''ve never heard him talk about any ambitions."


    Ophelion thought about it for a moment.  "He''s the second youngest.  Nobody ever thought he had any chance of becoming Doukar, so they don''t expect much from him.  Now father''s dead, and nobody pays attention to him, he can do whatever he wants."


    "It wouldn''t hurt for him to think more about the good he could do."


    Ophelion was silent for a moment.  "I''m not sure what goes on in his head, really.  Or Helastus.  Only what they tell me."


    Her admission surprised him, and he didn''t know what to say to it.  The youngest pair of siblings were the closest to Ophelion out of all of them.  Nik was close with them too, but he''d always been more of a mentor or leader to them, whereas Ophelion, with her more childish air, was an equal, and taken more into their confidences.  Or so he had thought.


    After a moment¡¯s silence he changed the subject to something more important.  "Have you spoken to Euphastolon lately?"


    While Ophelion didn''t talk to Cordelian, her full brother might have let something slip in front of her.  Euphastolon was not a discrete person.


    "Sure.  Nothing important, just the usual dirty jokes and him moaning about losing at dice.  Let''s see."  She thought for a moment.  "He met some patros woman he thinks is good-looking who Cordelian brought in from the provinces.  Mainly he complains about Meronion complaining at him about how he doesn''t have a job, which I also hear from Meronion too.  I don''t know who I get to complain to."  She grumbled.


    "Cordelian brought a woman to the capital?"  That was interesting.


    Ophelion shrugged.  "Apparently."


    "Did he say anything more about her?"


    "Plenty."  She gave him a sidelong look.  "But not the kind of thing you''d find interesting, or appropriate for a church."


    Nik made a face.  He could imagine.  Still, it was curious: why would Cordelian, of all people, bother bringing a woman to the capital?


    "If possible, could you try to find out who this woman is and why Cordelian called for her?"


    "I suppose."  She turned around to leant with her back against the balustrade, uncaring about the drop behind her or the thinness of the metal.  She smirked.  "You know, I''ve had my eye on this lovely broach down in the city..."


    He laughed again, as he always did around her.  "Fine, fine, I get the picture.  It will be my honor, my lady."  He grew more serious.  "Let me know in general if Euphastolon does anything odd, alright?"


    He had to step carefully.  He''d never had the nerve to come straight out and ask Ophelion if she knew her brother was a murderer and brigand.


    "He''s always pretty odd if you ask me, but yes, I''ll tell you.  Why?"


    "He and Cordelian are like two sailors in a storm together, so if I want to keep an eye on Cordelian, Euphastolon is a way to do that."


    Ophelion made a displeased grunt.  "You should leave Cordelian alone, if you ask me.  Why involve yourself in whatever he''s scheming?"


    Nik glanced around to make sure nobody below was close enough to hear.  "Cordelian wants power for himself.  He wants to undermine Fornulus and kill him."


    Ophelion waved dismissively.  "So what?  If Fornulus can''t hold on to power himself, that''s his problem.  It''s not our duty to prop him up."


    Nik was taken aback by such callous words.  But of course, she was Meronion''s full-blooded sister, he should have expected some of her attitudes would rub off onto Ophelion.  Her mother Rigiaron was the same way too, brutal and cold.


    "I don''t like Cordelian''s vision for the empire," he said at last.


    "So you have a vision for the empire - so you want power too!  Maybe Fornulus should be worried about you."  She smirked.


    "I would never hurt anyone.  I just want to help people," he said.


    "Yeah, that''s what they all say.  I bet old Doukar the Great said the same as he slaughtered and conquered all those people, "I''m here to civilize you all, so be grateful", and then he stabbed them in the eyes with spears."  She poked her index fingers out towards his eyes.


    Her cynicism surprised him, but she wasn''t wrong.  It was good to be reminded of the danger in proudly assuming that your way was the right way.  Ophelion was a special person.  He needed her by his side.


    He put his arm around her shoulders and puller her towards him affectionately.


    "Thanks for the reminder."


    "Of course.  Just don''t put a wrinkle in my robe."  She pushed him playfully away from her.

 Chapter 13

    Fornulus sighed as he stretched his arms out after another tedious afternoon of having scrolls read to him and signing this and that and the other thing.  His joints creaked and popped.  He was trapped, once again, in the main antechamber of the Doukar''s wing of Trigon, doing work with Cordelian.  He remembered his father calling him and his brother Braxalus into this very chamber to teach them about ruling.  He¡¯d always associated this room with boredom.  He was so sick of looking at the damn gold stencil he used to sign his name that he wanted to toss it out of the window.  The whole empire was his, yet here he was, inside working on a beautiful day like today.


    Meronion had been with them but had stomped off to go yell at some subordinates, leaving the two brothers by themselves.  One thing he did like about being Doukar was that Meronion no longer lectured him, instead treated him with respect.  He''d commented on it once and she''d told him it was because he was the Doukar, and it wasn''t personal.  He liked finally getting the respect he deserved.


    Vicca had gone into the city early in the morning for a ceremony at the docks, taking the new Decim with her.  The little prince wanted to personally oversee her guard as part of his duties as Decim.  Fornulus remembered his mother complaining about having to go to the docks all the time too, to ask Oma to make the waters abundant.  It seemed dumb to him.  Vicca had no control over fish or even shrimp.  Now there was a thought, some nice peppered shrimp, bread, tomatoes, olives...


    He looked over at Cordelian, scratching away on on his triptytch.  No, his brother would say something about work coming first.  The lazy late afternoon sun shone through the open windows, making the dust motes in the room shine.  Fornulus lost himself in staring at them, the quiet lulling him into almost a doze.  It had been a while since he had seen his mother, maybe he should go visit her.


    "Your Exaltedness," Cordelian''s voice startled him and he jerked upright.


    "I wasn''t sleeping!"


    "Of course not."  Cordelian gestured to one of the attending slaves who took a scroll over to Fornulus.  "Please sign this so we can begin the acquisition of this lumber for the navy.  It is, after all, vital for the defense of the nation, as the Milem forcefully argued."


    Fornulus bent over the scroll, which Cordelian had covered with his flowing writing, along with some more angular writing from Meronion.  He was pretty sure he recognized a word here and there, but reading had never been his strong suit.  He''d never seen the use of it.  He didn''t intend to be a poet, and there were always servants and slaves to read or write for you.  Cordelian loved making his little marks: gifts like wax tablets and styluses and scrolls written hundreds of years ago always went down a treat with Cord.


    "Ummm," he looked at the parchment.  "At the bottom, like always?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Fornulus waited while his slave positioned the stencil at the bottom of the scroll and dipped the reed pen into the ink before handing it to him, being careful not to let her fingers touch Fornulus'' gloved ones.  Fornulus awkwardly colored in the lines that the stencil left open.  He could write his name of course, he wasn''t stupid, but there was a whole bit about his titles and his formal approval that he had to fill in every time, and it was a lot easier to do it with the stencil than by hand.  Meronion used to complain at him about using the stencil, and he''d heard Euphastolon making some snide comments when he thought Fornulus wouldn''t hear.


    Vicca had tried to teach him how to write better, but he hardly had any free time now.  She was so paranoid, telling him not to sign anything Cordelian gave him without her or Meronion there to read it.  Silly thing, what did she think Cordelian was going to do?  So fine, Cordelian might pinch a toloi or two from the treasury for himself, well, more power to him.  They weren¡¯t hard up for money.  Fornulus had always enjoyed the odd prank himself as a boy.


    "Is that it yet?"  He whined once he was done.


    "Yes indeed, Your Exaltedness.  Thank you for carrying out this onerous duty to the nation of signing some documents I wrote up for you.  All of Dardano thanks you."  Cordelian bowed his head.  The slave took the scroll back over to him and he began to roll it up.


    Fornulus yawned widely.  "What are you doing now Cord?  I''m probably going to visit mother."  Too bad Cordelian''s mother was dead, otherwise they could go together.


    Before answering Cordelian placed the scroll into a wooden tube and sealed the end with wax, to make sure no one could tamper with it on its way to the primus of Noktios.  A tedious woman, and not at all pretty, as Fornulus recalled.  Cordelian waved Fornulus'' slave off and instead handed the sealed tube to one of his own personal slaves who left with it.


    "I was introduced to a rather charming young lady, from an excellent but fiscally restricted family out in the provinces.  She''s quite beautiful and clever, and just a delight to be around."


    Fornulus perked up.  He''d always been a fan of charming young ladies.  "Tell me more Cord.  I thought you weren''t interested in girls?"


    Cordelian smiled.  "I was thinking of introducing her to Pelagius.  I''m sure he would be quite smitten with her, and no doubt she would be very eager to make the acquaintance of a member of the royal family, the Decim no less.  A gift for his elevation, as it were."


    "Wait, Pel, why?  He wouldn''t even know what to do with a girl like that.  He''d just take her to church and splash some of that water on her.  It''s a complete waste Cord!"  Fornulus said.


    Wait, was Pel the one who loved the church or was that Nik?  Pel was the tall one, right?  He must be, as it was the tall one who had gone with Vicca.  The churchy one was the one with the potato face.


    Cordelian smiled.  "Haven''t you heard, Your Exaltedness?  Pelagius is turning into quite the charmer himself.  The ladies of the court find him very attractive ¨C why, they say he''s like you.  In your youth."


    Fornulus sputtered.  "In my youth?!  I''m young now, thirty-five, I''m in the prime of my life.  There''s nobody the court ladies like better than me."  He hit the table for emphasis.


    "Well yes, you are the Doukar," Cordelian said slyly.


    "Are you saying that they only like me because I have the crowns?"


    Cordelian shrugged, smirking.


    Fornulus burst out laughing.  "You cheeky little shit!  Bring this girl to me, and I''ll show you I''ve still got what it takes to sweep a girl off her feet, as a man, Doukar or not."


    "My, my, you''re going to steal your younger brother''s present?"  Cordelian laughed along with him.  It felt nice, like old times when they''d just been two brothers getting up to mischief.  Well, mostly him or Brax getting up to mischief, and dragging Cord into it.  Usually Cord ratted them out to their father, getting a pinch or a slap from Brax for it.


    "Well as you pointed out, I''m an old man now, two fingers from the tomb.  Any day could be my last, any girl could be my last.  But young, strong, handsome Pel, he has so many more chances."  Fornulus coughed dramatically.  "Oh, I''m not feeling good, must be my age catching up to me, I think I might die any moment now."


    "Fine, fine."  Cordelian shook his head, cutting him off.  "I''ll bring her to you, Your Exaltedness.  Although, will the Empress approve?"


    Fornulus paused.  Vicca would probably be angry, wouldn''t she?


    "Well," Cordelian said, "of course I''m not suggesting that you, the Doukar, need her permission for anything.  And of course, as Doukar you can take more than one spouse.  I just thought she had ordered you not to play around with other women."


    Fornulus drew himself up and out of his chair.  "Nobody orders me, not even Vicca.  Anyway, I''m not talking about sleeping with the girl.  Just having a little fun, a little chat.  Who could get angry at a chat?"  Cordelian was too well-meaning for his own good.  He should learn to live a little.


    "An excellent observation, Your Exaltedness.  No one could object to something so innocent.  Although, if I may be so bold as to impose, I would prefer it if you didn''t mention my involvement to the Empress."


    "Ha, little Cord scared of Vicca.  Don''t worry, I won''t rat you out like you always did to me.  Remember, like the time I stole one of the crowns?  Told on me right away you did."


    Cordelian groaned.  "If I bring the girl to you do you promise to stop bringing that up?  It''s been over twenty years."


    "Now that''s an agreement I''ll sign happily."  Fornulus walked around the table and clapped his brother on the shoulder.  "Well, let''s go meet this charming young lady."


    "Right now?"  Cordelian grumbled as he collected his things.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "Yes now, move it - your Doukar commands you!"


    Fornulus was going to have some fun at last.


    <hr>


    The early morning sun was still shining through her Eastern window, but Meronion was already working.  She had promised to watch her daughter Doricassian play her harp in the afternoon, so she wanted to finish work early.


    She sighed when a servant announced the arrival of the Empress.  Vicca was a born meddler, who didn''t respect expertise and always thought she knew best.  It also wasn''t appropriate for the Empress to come to her personal chambers.  Did the woman think they were friends now that Meronion had approved of her idea of marriage for Euphastolon?


    Meronion stood to greet the Empress when the woman was shown in, while Khristos gathered up scrolls from her desk.  No reason to let the Empress see anything she didn''t need to.  Meronion didn''t want to encourage any more meddling.


    She completed the formal greetings before asking, in so many words, what the Empress wanted.  The other woman sat without being invited to, fussily readjusting her robes, making Meronion wait.  She probably thought this was some cunning power play.  Meronion just sat down and waited, staring over crossed arms at her.  Eventually the Empress spoke.


    "Milem, I am concerned about the latest budget proposal."


    "What''s the problem?"  Military spending was a matter for the Doukar to decide, not the Empress, but Meronion decided not to argue the point.  Her eye would grow back before Fornulus got off his lazy behind to do anything himself, and mostly she just wanted this conversation to be over so she could get back to her work.


    "It is a great deal of money that you are requesting."


    "Yes, it is."


    Vicca seemed put out by the short answer, but Meronion wasn''t interested in explaining herself to some island girl getting drunk on her first taste of real power.  She remembered how Vicca had been when she had first come to the palace.  Wide-eyed, trembling in fear and excitement, thinking her provincial manners would be acceptable here.


    The Empress leant forward to speak more clearly.  "Is it necessary to request so much?"


    "Yes, it is."  Meronion figured she¡¯d get the hint and go away eventually.


    Vicca put her hand to her head in frustration, but still attempted to remain polite.  "Why is it necessary?"


    Meronion tried not to roll her eye.  This was exactly the kind of waste of time she didn''t need.  "Armies are expensive.  We must pay the soldiers well and on time unless we want them to desert.  Besides, I won''t let you pay those brave men and women less than they deserve.  They risk their lives to protect us and our way of life and they should get even more than we pay them."  She poked her finger down at her desk for emphasis.


    "I understand," Vicca said.  "I''m not suggesting we impoverish the soldiers.  But grain production has been low the last couple of years, so its price has risen dramatically.  If we keep spending like this, we may not be able to buy enough for the grain allowance in the capital.  The military is the biggest drain on our revenue.  I thought we could save money if it was necessary to keep the capital fed."


    Meronion frowned as she thought, not answering right away.  This was a real issue, Vicca was right.  The grain allowance was the daily ration of grain handed out to the noumens in the capital.  They needed it to keep the masses happy and fed.  Unhappy noumens meant fewer recruits and more of her soldiers tied up in keeping the peace.  Soldiers were also more likely to desert or to steal from the locals if their families were starving.  Why hadn''t Cordelian brought this up at the Kolonai?  The grain allowance was the job of the Eukrates.  Selfish and ruthless he may be, he took such things seriously.  Perhaps he didn¡¯t want to admit to any problems under his watch.


    "The navy spends a lot of money," Vicca noted.  The woman seemed pleased that Meronion was taking her concerns seriously.


    "We need the navy to protect the realm, and to bring the grain into Dardano in the first place.  Cutting their budget won''t help."


    Vicca leaned forward, relaxing.  "I''ve looked at them, but I don''t understand the reports the army produces.  Aside from the wages, what is the largest expense the military has?"


    The Empress was deferring to her expertise for once.  Meronion respected that.  "Equipment.  Weapons, armor, and horses are expensive, but that''s another place I won''t let you sell them short.  Equipment keeps them alive.  We need to hire the best smiths, coopers, and carpenters, and buy the best metal and horses for them."


    "Wait, I understand that, but why are we buying metal for them?  I thought the empire produced the bronze itself."


    "We have plenty of copper, but the royal tin mines don''t produce nearly enough.  We have to buy tin from the patros," Meronion explained.


    "We let private individuals own tin mines when we need it?  I thought the imperial family owned most of the tin mines," Vicca said, shocked.


    Meronion shrugged.  "Doukar Kratobolus sold off many of the royal tin mines.  He was raising money to buy alliances with Monar, to fight off the Circiniad Crusade."


    Vicca struggled to remember when this would have been.  "That''s not that long, a couple of generations?"


    "Kratobolus was the forty-third Doukar, my father''s great-uncle.  It was the Crusade of the 70s."


    "The patros haven''t owned them for long.  If we took them back, we wouldn¡¯t have to buy tin and could even sell the excess.  That would save a lot of money."


    "Not if we have to pay the patros a fair price for them."  Meronion was starting to like the direction of this conversation.


    "Fornulus is the Doukar, why should he have to pay?  The whole empire belongs to him."


    Meronion leant back and smiled.  She had gained a fair bit of respect for the woman.  She had a backbone after all.


    "I like the idea, but the patros won''t," she said.


    Vicca chewed her bottom lip.  "We''ll find a way to make it up to them.  Maybe honorary titles or promises of more land out near the borders."


    "The Eukrates won''t like it."  Meronion noted.


    The Empress'' eyes flashed.  "The Doukar rules the Empire, not him."


    Meronion inclined her head.


    "I¡¯ll raise it to Fornulus."  Vicca said.  "Will you support me?"


    Meronion considered it.  It would ruffle many patros feathers and make some enemies for her.  But it would be good for the empire and her soldiers.  In the end she couldn''t care less what those preening ninnies thought, nor Cordelian.  They could come complain to her face if they had a problem with her, the cowards.


    "I will," she decided.


    "We''ll need to move fast before the grain allowance becomes a problem."


    "Suits me.  The faster you move the less chance the patros will have to do anything about it."


    They soon reached an understanding.  Meronion couldn''t wait to see Cordelian''s face when he heard about it.  It would drop him right in it: many of his closest allies would lose a fortune.  They''d blame him for not protecting them.  What a shame.


    <hr>


    Nikolonium had spent the last several days mulling over his conversation with Ophelion at the church.  To clear his head, he had decided to pass the time by studying some theology at the library, which he always found edifying.  He was walking down the hallway from the palace library back to his chambers when he heard his name called out.


    "Hullo Nik!"


    Only another royal would dare address him in such a way, and indeed he turned to see Pelagius some feet down the corridor.  Nik went over to him, and Pelagius suggested going to the courtyard just outside the corridor.  There were plush chairs set out there for relaxing royals and patros.  The early evening was pleasantly cool, and the gentle, flickering light of the tripods was relaxing.  Since neither of them had any pressing engagements they had a slave go and fetch them some wine and figs, and soon enough were enjoying themselves outside.  Only the chirping of insects and birds around them broke the quiet.


    "Something to tell me Pel?"  He asked, after they exchanged greetings.


    Pel glanced around to make sure nobody was around, but it was just them and their attendants and strigulos, as always.


    "Vicca''s had an idea."  Pel was grinning, eager to share some gossip.


    Nik gestured for Pel to continue.


    "She''s stripping some of the tin mines from the patros, returning them to royal rule.  They just announced it earlier today in the Kolonai.  Cordelian''s livid because it will ruin a lot of his friends.  I''ve never seen him so openly angry in front of other people before."


    "What did Meronion say?"  Nik asked.


    "She backed the Empress.  I stayed out of it.  Fornulus tried to calm them down ¨C Cordelian was nearly shouting at the two of them."


    That surprised Nik, as their older brother was ususally unflappable.


    "Meronion supported the Empress?"


    "She and Vicca seem to be forming some kind of alliance," Pel said.


    He''d always gotten the impression Meronion didn''t like Vicca.  He wasn''t sure how to feel about this.  On the one hand, the two of them fighting Cordelian was good, but on the other hand, where did that leave him?  It would be harder for him to win Fornulus'' ear if Meronion already had it.


    Nik said nothing for a while, mulling over this latest development.


    "It can''t go on like this," Pel said more moodily, breaking the silence.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Cordelian and Vicca are escalating their conflict.  Cordelian''s setting Fornulus up with some floozy to undermine Vicca, and Vicca''s attacking Cordelian''s allies.  They''re both hitting each other where it hurts.  Something''s going to give, soon."


    Floozy?  She must be the woman he heard about from Ophelion.  "What will Cordelian do?"  Nik said, thinking Pel was being overly dramatic.


    Pel shook his head.  "I don''t know.  I''m going to keep my head down, and I suggest you do the same.  No good will come from being dragged into this.  Neither of us can do much.  Let the older royals fight this one out."


    Nik shook his head.  "I need to do something."


    "Why start now?"


    Nik looked at his youngest brother in surprise.  "What do you mean?"


    Pel sighed and looked around the empty courtyard as if looking for backup.  Finally, he continued, reluctantly.


    "What do you do Nik?  You talk about stopping Cordelian, but I never see you actually do anything."


    Nik was offended.  "It''s not easy.  I need to be careful.  I can''t just blunder around without a plan."


    "That''s what I''m saying.  Be careful and give up on this idea of fighting Cordelian, he''s too much for you."


    Nik jumped to his feet in indignation.  "Now look here little Pel.  I have many plans underway you''re not privy to.  Do you think you''re so important that you know everything about my affairs?"


    "I know you''re all talk."  Pelagius shot back angrily, looking up at Nik from his chair.  "You don''t have the first idea what to do about Cordelian.  He''s the Eukrates and you''re just the Fourth Prince.  Once Fornulus'' sons come of age you won''t even be that.  They''ll shunt you off to be primus somewhere unimportant, just like our uncles and aunts."


    Nik was getting angry now.  The position of Decim must have gone to Pel''s head if he saw fit to mouth off to his older brother.  He tried to think what measures he had taken that he could explain to Pelagius.


    "I''ve been gathering lots of information, making connections," he said, wincing.  It sounded weak even to himself.


    Pel scoffed.


    "What have you done?"  Nik asked, looking down at his little brother.


    "Nothing," Pel said firmly, "and that''s exactly what I plan to keep on doing.  I''m going to keep Helastus and Ophelion, and myself, safe by staying out of everyone''s way."


    "I¡¯ll keep them safe, and better than you!"  Nik slammed his palm onto the table.  "What happened to you supporting me?"


    "So far there''s been nothing to support!"


    Nik turned around to stride off before he truly lost his temper and said anything he''d later regret.


    Pel called after him.  "Just leave it Nik.  Stay out of this, for all our sakes.  You can''t do anything."


    Nik wanted to shout back, to defend himself, but he couldn''t think of what to say.  Pelagius was right, he needed to take more action, but he didn''t know what to do.  Every idea he had he agonized over, over whether Oma would approve and whether it was best for the people.  He needed to come up with something, because otherwise Cordelian would have free rein.  Vicca was no match for him.

 Chapter 14

    Relaxing in his private chambers, Fornulus was, for once, having the time of his life.  Nobody was bothering him with work, and he was charming the delightful young lady Cordelian had introduced to him.  His flirting had met with a willing audience for once ¨C he''d told Cordelian he still had it!  Any woman would be lucky to have him.


    Fornulus hadn''t laughed this hard in a long time.  The woman, Munas, squealed and escaped from his clutches once again.  He jumped up to follow her but just then a servant barged in, interrupting them.  The woman tried to announce a visitor, but wasn''t able to get more than two words out before Vicca shoved her aside.


    "I don''t need to be announced into my own chambers."  She snapped as the woman ran off back outside.  Fornulus had told the servants to warn him when Vicca returned and to keep her outside for a while: fat lot of good they were.


    "My love."  Fornulus smiled weakly at her, knowing what was coming.  He straightened his purple robe, to remind her of his status.


    Munas stood in the corner, looking down at the floor.


    "I see this girl is here again."  Vicca glared at the younger woman.


    "Now, now Vicca.  Am I not allowed to spend time with my friends?"


    ¡°Is that what she is?¡±


    Munas bowed deeply and mumbled something about leaving.


    "Yes, get out."  Vicca snarled.  The girl hurried out of the chamber, only stopping briefly to bow to them both.


    "That wasn''t very nice.  She''s my guest."


    His wife swiveled back to him with a sour expression.  "You were having a good time I see.  Trying to replace me?"


    "Of course not."  He didn''t want to replace her.  Why should he?  After all, his father had married five women.  Was it so wrong of him to want two?  Or three?


    "Then stop inviting her to see you!"  She was getting worked up, almost shouting at him.  His own anger began to stir.  ¡°You¡¯re playing right into Cordelian¡¯s hands.¡±


    ¡°Cord has nothing to do with any of this.  I told you I met Munas at-¡°


    ¡°Oh please.  I know he was behind it, unlike you, you big damn idiot!¡±


    "Now look here, I am the Doukar-"


    "And my husband.  For how long, I wonder?"


    "Don''t shout at me!  I am the Doukar!  You must respect me."


    Vicca looked disgusted.  "You lowlife.  How dare you!  You can''t treat me like a servant."


    Everything went quickly downhill from there, and there was a lot of screaming and then finally blows.  At which point she started throwing things at him and screaming at him to get out.


    Fornulus decided to be the bigger man and leave, even though it was his chamber and his palace and damn it his empire.  Let the stupid woman have her tantrum.  He trudged through the palace moodily, his guards and attendants trailing silently behind him.  Servants and minor patros scurried around, nervous at seeing him out and about for once.


    Why was Vicca so unreasonable?  He had needs, didn''t he?  She spent all her time with the children and forgot about him.  She was always "tired".  So he''d take care of it himself.  He was just being a gentleman.


    He stopped and turned to one of the servants trailing after him.  "Where''s my brother?"


    "Which brother, Your Exaltedness?"


    "Cordelian, Cordelian!"  He didn''t give a fig about any of the others.


    After a quick bit of conferring, they led him off to where Cordelian was.  Complaining to Cordelian would make him feel better, as his brother, at least, knew about all the hard work he did.


    <hr>


    Fornulus had been pacing the Eukrates'' chamber and whining for the last hour or so, and Cordelian was long past tired of it.  His plan to undermine Vicca was obviously going well, but that didn''t mean he wanted to listen to Fornulus sulking.  He made sympathetic comments here and there but had stopped listening quite some time ago.  He made an attempt to interest his brother in a clay tablet that had come in from a group of merchants in the city, who were asking the Doukar to relax the prohibitions on fishing during festival times.  Fornulus paid no attention, waving Cordelian off.  Oh well.  The less Fornulus dealt with, the more would come to Cordelian.  He thought the matter over while Fornulus continued to complain that his wife didn¡¯t want him to sleep with other women.  His elder brother had no idea what a selfish ass he sounded.


    "She had the nerve to tell me off.  Me!  Everything she has is from me."


    Cordelian decided to partially grant the merchants'' request, assigning them a few days of leeway to keep fishing during festivals.  He didn''t want them to think they could get whatever they wanted just by asking, and besides, they were probably asking for more than they expected to get, so would be pleased with a compromise.  Fornulus was like their father, and didn''t take merchants seriously, but Cordelian understood the importance of economic might.  Merchants might not fight battles for them, but they brought wealth, which was necessary for battles, and it made life more comfortable.  That didn''t mean he wanted to mingle with the noumens as Nikolonium did, but certain mutually beneficial, and clearly demarcated, relationships could be useful.


    Still, while he was no snob, it wouldn''t be appropriate for the Eukrates to receive or communicate with merchants directly.  They just weren''t high ranking enough.  The same went for Meronion.  Euphastolon wasn''t reliable enough for this sort of work, and obviously Nikolonium was out of the question.  Theodorian could do it¡­  He would ask Pelagius to meet with them, he decided.  As the youngest son of the former Doukar, Pelagius'' rank was significantly below his, so he would make a good middleman.  Pelagius was more capable than Theodorian when it came to official business.


    Eventually, Fornulus wrapped up his pathetic bleating, and flung himself down into the chair opposite Cordelian''s desk (the Doukar in the supplicant''s chair, how delightful).  Cordelian decided to contribute something at last.


    "Perhaps Your Exaltedness should consider sending the Empress on a trip to visit her home for a time.  I know her father is quite keen to meet his first royal granddaughter," Cordelian said.


    With any luck the little brat wouldn''t survive the trip and rid him of at least one heir.  He still hadn''t decided what he would do with the children once Fornulus was gone.  Once he had the crowns he could exile them to somewhere or other, but that would make him nervous.  Having other heirs hanging around, there for any malcontent to make use of, was historically destabilizing.  It would be safer if they were dead, but they were his blood, after all.  He couldn¡¯t just kill them.


    Fornulus snapped his fingers.  "Yes, send her away, that''s an idea.  She misses her family.  And while she''s gone, I can have some fun."


    "Indeed."


    If he¡¯d known how easy it was to undermine the Empress he would have started months ago.  How embarrassing that Euphastolon had thought of this move instead of him.  He couldn''t wait to have the awful woman out of his hair for at least a month or two, not only for the chance to work on Fornulus in peace, but just for his own peace of mind.  By the time she came back Cordelian¡¯s position would be untouchable.  He offered to start the arrangements for the Empress'' trip but pointed out Fornulus would need to bring it up to her.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "I wonder if she''ll go."  Fornulus said.


    "You are the Doukar.  You can order her to go."


    "She won''t like that."


    Cordelian resisted rolling his eyes.  "You are the Doukar."


    "Well," Fornulus continued, "I suppose I won''t know until I try.  I''ll go talk to her right now."


    The man practically bounded out of the room.  Cordelian considered stopping him, as to suggest the trip to Vicca so soon after their fight would be completely transparent to her.  He decided it didn''t matter, as either she would go and thus lose influence over Fornulus, or she would get angry at the scheme, have another fight with Fornulus, and lose influence.  All roads led to crowns for him.


    Moments later Fornulus came back, doubting himself, but Cordelian managed to shoo him out again.  He waited to see if the increasingly rotund oaf would lumber in for a third time before finally turning back to his work.  After he was done with a couple more reports, he handed them off to Agathio.  It was getting late, the last of the sunlight fading.


    "One more thing Agathio."


    "Your Highness?"  The younger man bowed.


    "Find Pelagius for me, will you?  Bring him here, I have a task for him.  Make sure the Empress doesn''t hear about it.  I''m tired of her sticking her meddling fingers into my business."  If she found out she''d probably steal credit for another one of his ideas.  Fishermen weren''t especially important, but it was the principle of the thing.


    "I believe the Decim is in the gardens with the youngest Princess."  Helastus did enjoy gardening, and sunset was a good time to be out there, much cooler.  Agathio always seemed to be aware of where everyone was whenever Cordelian needed them.


    "Excellent, ask him to come over.  He doesn''t need to drop what he''s doing, but I would prefer to settle the matter today if possible."


    Agathio took his leave.  Cordelian turned to the next scroll on his desk, eager to finish working for the day.  He''d had an idea for a poem, a hobby of sorts, and wanted to get it down before he forgot.  The scroll was yet another patros dispute.  How unfortunate that the Doukar was occupied with other vital business and not able to give an opinion on this matter.  Ah well, Cordelian was ever his faithful servant.


    <hr>


    Vicca was pacing in the gardens outside her own chambers trying to calm down, having stormed out after a second fight with her husband.  This one had been about her being thrown out of the capital so Fornulus could cavort with that tart.  He''d given her some pathetic excuse about presenting her daughter to her father.  Her face still stung from where he hit her, the bastard.  Her plans to marry off Euphastolon were being hindered by Fornulus'' obsession with this girl.  For days now he had barely spoken to her, and whenever he did, they just ended up fighting.  No need to ask where he''d gotten the idea to send her away from.  It was so obvious Cordelian had brought that trollop to the capital with the aim of forcing her out, or at least of turning Fornulus against her.  If he thought she would let him have his way, he was in for a big surprise.


    Vicca stopped when a horrible thought occurred to her.  Talomachus, Meronion''s husband, had been lost at sea.  What if Cordelian didn''t just want to separate her from her husband temporarily, what if his plan for her to suffer the same fate?


    What a fool she was!  Of course that was his plan, it fit perfectly.  He''d already gotten a replacement empress for Fornulus, one he could control.  If Vicca met with an accident at sea, the sort that nobody would ask too many questions about, then his grip on the crowns would be nearly complete.  If she went on this trip, she would die.  Shortly after her death, her children would die too.


    The time for sneaking around was over.  She couldn''t prove what he was planning, but she needed to send a clear message to him that she was the Empress, and he was just the Eukrates, and to know his place.  Scare him into thinking she could remove him whenever she wanted.  The longer she let this go on, the more dangerous it would be, as he would keep escalating his plans.  Best to come down on him hard now and put a stop to it.  That was the way her father always handled problems in Heimt ¨C cut them out at the root, ruthlessly and with great force.  If only she could have sent Cordelian to the Heartsman, she could sleep soundly again.  Perhaps, with time, she could convince Fornulus to send him away instead.  Let him lord over some province far to the south or east.


    Oma must have been watching over her because barely had she decided this when the perfect means to hit Cordelian where it hurt dropped into her lap.  One of her guards noticed something in the bushes, and they went to investigate.  Lo and behold, they found Cordelian''s closest servant Agathio sneaking around in a garden behind the royal quarters, just as she was walking there.  Shadowing her, spying on her.  Or worse.  She ordered her guards to drag him back into her chambers, so they could have some privacy.


    Once there, she looked him up and down coldly.  The young man, barely more than a boy, was trembling between the grips of two burly strigulos who held him on either side.  What had he been up to exactly?  No doubt some dirty trick for his master.  If master and servant was all they were to each other.  Vicca had her doubts.  Disgusting.


    "What were you doing in the gardens this late, boy?"  She asked.


    The young tried to bow as best he could while being held up by her guards.  "Just a simple errand for the Eukrates, Your Highness."


    Vicca smirked.  "So, you admit you¡¯re acting on his orders."


    "It is not forbidden to be in the garden, Highness," he said.


    Vicca''s mouth tightened at this defiance.  "I decide what''s forbidden.  You were hiding in the bushes in the dark.  You were doing something you wanted to keep secret from me, weren''t you?"


    The boy said nothing and wouldn''t meet her eyes.  What could he say?  He was obviously hiding some secret for Cordelian.  She didn''t care, the point was how suspicious he looked.


    One of Vicca''s strigulos poked and prodded at him until she fished a knife out of one of his pockets.  They questioned him on why he''d had a knife on him.  Agathio, looking more worried now, said there was nothing unusual or illegal about owning a knife.


    "So you have a weapon, and you''re sneaking up on the Empress," one of the strigulos said.  "Sounds like treason."


    "I am a loyal servant of the imperial family!"  The boy gasped.  "Call for the Eukrates.  I was following his orders!"


    Vicca raised her chin.  "Are you saying Prince Cordelian sent you out here with this weapon to look for me?  Is he party to this treason?"


    Agathio turned pale and went silent, just shaking his head, realizing that careless words could put even Cordelian in danger here.  Vicca knew he wasn''t lying: Cordelian would never have been stupid enough to send his own sidekick to assassinate her.  But it didn''t matter if she believed it, she just needed enough of an excuse to sell to the court and Fornulus.  Too bad for this boy, but then again, who knew what filthy deeds he''d done for Cordelian in the dark.  He probably deserved it.


    "Tell me who ordered you to be there boy," she continued.  "Tell us who commanded you to assassinate me."


    "Nobody, Your Highness.  I had just met with Prince Pelagius.  The Eukrates asked me to bring the Decim to him, nothing more.  Nobody was planning any harm."


    "A likely story.  Meeting in the gardens at night?"  One of her more burly guards hit him across the back of the head.  One of the other guards leant over and whispered in her ear that Pelagius had indeed been nearby when they''d arrested Agathio.  He hadn''t done anything to stop them though, hadn''t vouched for the boy, just watched.


    "It''s true!  Please Your Highness, I mean you and yours no harm."


    She stepped closer to him.  "Admit that Cordelian ordered you to assassinate me, and you''ll be free.  Just one word, his name, that¡¯s all I need," she said.  She doubted he would, but it was worth a try.


    He shook his head, even though he was pale and shaking heavily.  The boy clearly didn''t want to give her an excuse to implicate his master.  She had to admire his loyalty.


    One of her strigulos tried.  "Come now boy, we all know who  you serve.  Just say his name and that will be enough for a confession."


    He wouldn''t talk.  She ordered them to summon the Majester of the Law.


    Cordelian meeting with Pelagius; that was probably true.  Outwardly there was nothing strange about that, but with Cordelian...was the Decim on Cordelian''s side?  She''d have to keep a watch on him.  She had few interactions with the youngest royals and didn¡¯t know where their loyalties lay.  They were no great threat to her, and just a bunch of kids really, so she mostly ignored them.  Pelagius hadn''t stepped in to save this boy, so he couldn''t have been a great ally of Cordelian''s.


    She almost felt sorry for Agathio.  He was loyal, which she admired, and was just the hand and not the head.  But it was the hand that would eventually stab her in the back.  For all she knew, he might have been there to assassinate her tonight.  Cordelian might have counted on people thinking he''d never use Agathio to do the deed.  It wasn''t impossible, as that was exactly the sort of doubled-up reasoning he liked.  Or maybe Agathio would have been the one to order the sailors to throw her overboard once they were out at sea.


    So she didn¡¯t feel too regretful when she ordered his execution, even though the boy wept and cried for mercy.


    It was a shame he hadn''t implicated Cordelian and given her an excuse to have Fornulus send him away from court.  Still, taking this boy away from Cordelian would make him realize she was not to be toyed with.  If he wanted to take her down, she would make sure it cost him everything he had.  She had all the power here.  He served at Fornulus'' pleasure, and, trollop or not, she was more important to Fornulus than Cordelian was.  She would end this contest right here.

 Chapter 15

    The next afternoon Vicca nervously walked back to her personal chambers from the Doukar''s main audience chamber.  They were annoyingly far apart.  Fornulus had called the court together to announce the death of Cordelian''s little brat, and it hadn¡¯t gone as smoothly as she¡¯d imagined.  She''d received disapproving looks from many people.  Meronion and Euphastolon in particular, and even Ophelion looked upset.  She couldn''t tell what Theo thought, although she kept looking at her friend''s face for some hint.


    Most concerning of all, Cordelian hadn''t been there.  She''d never known him to miss a gathering of the court.  A few years ago he had been seriously ill and had still shown up, coughing and sweating while the old Doukar looked on approvingly.  She''d imagined...well what, exactly, she didn''t know.  That he''d seem defeated somehow, or maybe attack her publicly and give her an excuse to strip him of the title of Eukrates.  Silence was just unnerving.  Where was he?  Somehow he must have found out even before the announcement.


    Her news had shocked Fornulus too, and he''d asked her if she''d truly needed to kill the boy.  She''d bowled him over with anger, reminding him of their previous fights.  He quickly dropped his concerns once she made some noises about wanting to meet with the trollop, about wanting to get along.  The idiot.  Still, it pleased her to use Cordelian''s schemes to her own advantage.  Killing the boy had been the right move.  It put Cordelian in his place and secured her husband''s safety.  Cordelian wouldn''t dare challenge them again.  He was probably hiding in his chambers, too scared now to face her directly.  She just wasn''t used to having so many people be angry with her.


    She heard some stomping behind her and turned to see Meronion limping past.  She inclined her head just slightly, as befitted an Empress, but Meronion didn''t acknowledge her, and kept walking.  As Meronion passed Vicca, she muttered "stupid woman", loudly enough to clearly audible.  Vicca''s jaw dropped ¨C the princess had meant for her to hear that!  She thought about calling the Milem back, but it would make her look petty, and acknowledge the insult.  She agonized over it for a moment, but the princess was feet away already and by then it was too awkward to make a scene.


    Once she made it back to her chambers, she looked to her daughter.  Her sons had been taken straight from the audience chamber by their tutor to continue the day''s studies, so it was just the two of them here.  She took the baby from the wet nurse and cooed over it.  Everything she did was to protect her life and the lives of her children.  She''d had some trouble sleeping last night.  She kept seeing the boy''s scared face when she closed her eyes.  It was the first time she''d ever sent someone to their death.


    After some time spent stewing over today and yesterday''s events, an attendant announced Theo''s arrival, and she perked up.  But even Theo had the same kind of look she''d seen at court.  They sat in silence across from each other, not even touching their wine.  Finally Theo spoke.


    "Why did you have Agathio killed?"


    "You heard why.  He was in the process of committing treason."


    "Do you really believe that?"  Theo asked.  Vicca didn¡¯t reply.  "He was so young."


    "He was a man.  He grew up already, he wasn''t the boy you remember."  Vicca made her voice cold.


    "Cordelian loved him," Theo said.


    "It''s unfortunate, but the law must be followed."


    "I love you, but I also love my brother, Vicca.  You''ve hurt my brother deeply.  He won''t let even me see him; he''s locked in his chambers."


    "Fornulus ordered it, not me."  Vicca said, lying to her best friend and feeling incredibly self-conscious about it.  She knew Theo wasn''t fooled.  What she didn''t say was that she was glad Cordelian had locked himself away.


    "Are you on Cordelian''s side, Theo, is that what you''re telling me?"


    "Why do you..."  Theo trailed off, seemingly blinking back tears.  "Why do I have to choose?  Why can''t we be a family?"


    "Look at what your father did, back when he was a prince, to his siblings.  This was never going to be a normal family."


    They sat in silence for some time while Vicca wondered if she''d lost her only true friend in the whole of Trigon.  She decided to confront it head on, just as she had done with Cordelian.


    "Are you still my friend, Theo?"


    Theo looked up at her, wiping her eyes.  She said nothing for a few long moments before nodding.


    "I¡¯m your friend, but I feel caught in the middle of a fight I didn¡¯t ask for.  I¡¯m also his sister, and I don''t want either one of you drag me into this."


    "I am sorry Theo.  I never wanted to upset you."


    "I know.  Since I¡¯m your friend I''ll say this: it was a mistake."


    "I know you don''t approve, but-"


    Theo shook her head.  "I mean it wasn''t the smart move.  If you think this will cow Cordelian, you''re wrong.  When somebody hurts him, he finds a way to hurt them back.  He doesn''t forget a slight.  He''s always been that way, ever since he started his schemes to get back at Braxalus for bullying him when we were children."


    "I am the Empress, he can''t hurt me.  Fornulus would have him executed."  Vicca said, but she was feeling increasingly anxious.  Yesterday she had felt so confident, so secure in her position.  But in the cold light of day, the more she thought about it, the less certain she felt.  Cordelian had so much influence among the patros, so many friends, a powerful family behind him, and all she had was her husband.  Her blood was far away.  If Fornulus abandoned her, Cordelian''s minions would tear her apart.


    Theo looked worried.  "Vicca, be careful.  Cordelian''s going to react to this.  I don''t know how, but it won''t be good.  He''ll think you''ve crossed a line.  And, well, you have."


    Vicca swallowed.  "I''ll take a short trip out of the capital and wait for things to settle down.  I''ll say I want to tour the surroundings of the capital and check on the grain allowance."


    Theo nodded.  "You should take the children too."


    Vicca realized Theo was thinking Cordelian wouldn''t hurt the children, that she should use her own children as a shield.  What a loathsome family this was.


    While she tried to keep calm, Vicca asked, "Theo, do you know anything about Pelagius and Cordelian?"


    "Pelagius?  Not really.  Everybody likes Pelagius, but I don''t think he and Cordelian are especially close.  Why?"


    "We need to be careful around him too."  Vicca took a sip of wine she could barely get down given how her stomach was aching.  Theo just looked at her, concerned.


    <hr>


    Euphastolon entered the Cordelian''s personal chambers more cautiously than usual after being announced.  Nobody had seen Cordelian in the days since Fornulus had announced Agathio''s death.  That made him nervous.  At least Cordelian had told his strigulos to let him in this time, unlike the day before.  Usually he''d just kick the door open and stride in all arrogant like, just to wind Cordelian up, but he knew the man was in no mood for it.  As much as he liked to bluster around Cordelian, when it came down to it, he had no intention of truly pissing his older brother off.  Doing so was a good way to die young, as several patros who had died "accidentally" could have told you if they weren¡¯t, you know, dead.


    Cordelian was standing in the main chamber, facing away from him, in just a simple linen robe.  The room was darker than usual as the window shutters were closed, trapping the air in and making it uncomfortably hot in the room.  Euphastolon quietly slid over to one side.  Cordelian was worrying a piece of fabric in his hands, maybe something of Agathio''s.  It looked like he hadn''t changed his clothes in a while.


    "Euphastolon.  What do you want?"  Cordelian''s usually mild, inoffensive tone was gone, replaced by a harsh, almost hostile one.  No time for formal greetings either.


    "I''ve been looking for you.  I tried to come by yesterday, but your lot wouldn''t let me in."  Euphastolon did his best to sound inoffensive.  "I thought you might want to do something about Agathio.  I thought you might need me."


    Cordelian chuckled emptily.  "I should have listened to you.  If I had done it your way from the start, Agathio would still be alive."


    He spun around to face his younger brother.  "Agathio was an innocent in all this, he was only doing what I asked him to do."


    Euphastolon said nothing as Cordelian continued, getting increasingly angry.  "Plotting against the Empress?  He was bringing Pelagius to talk about some fucking fish!"This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Euphastolon took a step back.  He had never heard Cordelian swear like this before.  He kept quiet, not wanting to draw that anger onto himself.


    "He was just a boy.  What did he ever do to anyone?  All the blame for anything he did was mine, not his.  With his dying breath Agapion entrusted his son to me to keep him safe in the court, to teach him and raise him like my own brother, and I swore I would.  I swore it and I meant it!  Now Agathio''s dead too, the last thing I had left to remember Agapion by..."  Cordelian trailed off.


    "I was too kind."  he said, after a moment.  Cordelian still wasn''t facing Euphastolon, and he figured it was best to keep quiet until he did.


    After a moment Cordelian picked up a chair from the table and hurled it across the room.  It clattered against the wall and bounced off, undamaged.  That was the problem with being angry as a royal: they gave you well-made furniture.  Couldn''t smash it even if you tried.  The moment of violence passed as quickly as it had begun.


    Cordelian turned towards him.  "Where is the Empress?  She didn''t even have the decency to tell me to my face about Agathio''s death.  I had to hear about it from Pelagius, who saw her arrest him."


    Cordelian must not be talking to anyone if he''d not heard about the leaving ceremonies.


    "She''s run out of the city, like a coward, taking her children with her," Euphastolon said.  "I guess she thinks you might do something to her.  She must want to wait around for a bit until you''ve calmed down."


    "I am calm."


    Euphastolon spread his hands in a placating gesture.  "I''m just telling you what she''s doing."


    "She''s a fool.  She''s much safer here in the city than out there."


    Euphastolon nodded eagerly.  "All kinds of bandits and robbers out there.  Wolves, lions, and bears too.  Who knows what could happen?"


    "I know what will happen," Cordelian said.  "She will be accosted by some bandits, and killed.  Her children will go missing."


    "Um," Euphastolon said dumbly.  He wasn''t sure what he should say.  Did Cordelian mean he should kill her?


    Cordelian gave him a cold look.  "Do you have a problem with carrying this out for me, Euphastolon?"


    Euphastolon was genuinely shocked.  Cordelian was not himself today.  Cordelian had only ever asked him to kill people in a mealy mouthed, oblique way, "wouldn''t it be a shame if something unfortunate were to happen?", that kind of thing.  He''d never so bluntly told him to go out and kill anyone before, and certainly not someone like an empress.


    He grinned.  "Now we¡¯re talking, brother.  That bitch has got to go."


    "Yes.  I never harmed anyone close to her.  I only tried to push her aside.  I was willing to let her retire to her inbred little island.  She''s brought this on herself.  Kill Vicca for me little brother."


    Euphastolon was getting excited.  It wasn''t every day you got to kill an empress.  "Certainly.  I''ll do the lot of them with pleasure."


    "No Euphastolon, do not kill the children."


    Brought up short, Euphastolon asked, "are you sure, Cordelian?  They''ll be a threat to you while still alive."


    "They are of Doukar''s blood, and we must not shed our own blood.  Make it so the boys cannot have heirs, and then make them disappear.  Sell them to some slavers or whatever you see fit, I don''t need to know."


    "Yeah, I can do that."  Well, it wasn''t like Euphastolon had anything against the brats.  No trouble to him if they got to live, so long as they couldn''t point a finger his way.


    "Bring the little girl back to me."


    "Why?  That will be dangerous."


    "She is just an infant, and we cannot make her unable to have children.  I want to keep her some place where I can keep an eye on her, to make sure she doesn''t become aware of her heritage.  I already have someone else here who can help me with her."


    Another ally?  One willing to talk about treason openly with Cordelian too: he doubted even Tokropos would go so far.  Interesting, who could it be?  One of his family members most likely.  Euphastolon knew better than to ask.  Cordelian would never tell him, which was just fine with him.  He didn''t want Cordelian telling someone about him, after all.


    Cordelian turned back to his desk and rummaged around for a moment before stopping and speaking again without turning back to him.


    "Well?  Why are you still here?"


    Euphastolon clucked his tongue quietly in irritation, but it didn''t last.  He was grateful to his brother for such a fine opportunity.  He''d hated Vicca for years, and he couldn''t wait to see Fornulus cry.  Time to go round up some of his worst best friends.


    <hr>


    Nik wasn''t sure how to feel about Agathio''s execution.  On the one hand, any setback for Cordelian was good news.  On the other, the injustice of a man dying because of obviously trumped up charges couldn¡¯t be ignored.  Nobody believed Agathio had been plotting to assassinate the Empress.  Vicca had lost a lot of support in the court with this move.  Nobody wanted a return to the bad old days of tyrants like Zecorates or Xeros, Doukars who''d done whatever they wanted and killed any who dared complain.  Things were different now, even Doukars had to follow the law.  The grumbling which had begun with the crowns seizing patros owned tin mines had gotten louder now that she had crossed Cordelian.  The patros felt safe being more open with their hostility.


    Nik sat in the Trigon library deep in thought, a couple of history scrolls carefully unrolled on the desk in front of him, but he was staring out of the window out into a tiled courtyard, where the odd slave hurried past.  As a royal, he had the right to examine whatever works the library held, and even remove many of them to his own personal chambers.  Others had to wait for months to get permission to study some of the rare scrolls found here, and that was only if they had a powerful sponsor.  There were quite a few scholars scattered throughout the library studying, most of them though not lucky (or important) enough to find a seat near a window, like him.  No open flames were allowed in the library, which meant a lot of squinting in the dim light if you couldn''t get a window seat.  Guards paced around, both to protect important visitors and valuable works: everything here was the property of the Doukar.  Theft was punishable by death.


    He''d been studying all the turbulent times, like Mellonor''s purges, how Doukar the Great had overthrown Queen Leandoria, the internal Gisean wars, and so on.  He hoped to get some ideas on how to move against Cordelian.  He''d been too passive, Pel was right, and events were moving on without him.  He needed to assert himself to change the course of the empire.  Cordelian hadn''t been seen in the last few days, but Nik was no under no illusions.  The man would be back and twice as dangerous.


    With Vicca increasingly isolated in the court, she must be thinking of making new allies.  He might be able to use that opening to insert himself nearer to her, and by extension, Fornulus.  He was not well acquainted with the Empress, but his dislike for Cordelian was no secret, which would give her a reason to listen to him.  The Empress was also reasonably devout in the true faith, so their way of looking at the world should not be too dissimilar.  However, even if he could get close to Vicca, he wasn''t sure he should do once he had.  He didn''t know how to advise an Empress.  He had no experience in ruling.  He needed to have something to offer her if he intended to gain influence, some knowledge or wisdom she couldn''t get elsewhere.  The support of some of the church fathers perhaps.


    A gruff voice broke into his thoughts.  "I heard you were here."


    He looked up, surprised to see his one-eyed sister, Meronion, looming over him.  He rose and greeted her properly, before inviting her to sit down.  He didn''t recall Meronion ever seeking him out before.  She only had her female attendant with her today, not the large hulk of a man.


    She sat down in one of the uncomfortable wooden chairs with a grunt, the chair cracking under her, which made her look at it disconcertedly.


    Nik smiled.  "They do that.  They''re old, but solid."


    She acknowledged his reply before gazing around the library.  She probably hadn''t been here for years.


    "It''s unusual for you to come looking for me, Meronion."  He had to break the ice, which was also unlike her.  Usually she was so forward.


    She eyed him.  "You''re something of a mystery to me, so I often don''t know what to say to you."


    Him, a mystery?  "I think I''m pretty straightforward.  Simple, even."


    "I don''t know what you want, Nikolonium.  Cordelian, Euphastolon, Fornulus, Ophelion, Theodorian, all of them are obvious in what they want, whether that''s power, disorder, luxury, love, or just to be left alone.  But you, I don''t know."


    She was feeling him out, but why?


    She seemed to understand what he was thinking.  "Cordelian and the Empress'' squabble is becoming worse.  Where do you stand?"


    "I don''t think it''s any secret that I don''t like our older brother."


    She smiled.  "No, everybody knows.  Why don''t you like him?"


    Nik wasn''t sure he wanted a heart to heart with Meronion.  Still, she was a powerful force in the empire, and she''d sought him out.  This could be an opportunity.  Why did he dislike Cordelian, anyway?  The dislike was so old and so ingrained he found it hard to remember how it had begun.


    "I suppose," he said, "our personalities and values just clash.  Cordelian is a dishonest person.  He doesn''t take morality or duty seriously.  He¡¯s always condescending and flippant when I try to talk to him about what really matters.  He doesn''t care about the faith or making a difference."


    "He''s a pragmatist," Meronion said.  ¡°You¡¯re an idealist.¡±


    "That''s a generous way of looking at it."


    Meronion shook her head.  "I don''t mean it to be.  He thinks in terms of what use he can make of a thing.  Or person.  He believes principles get in the way.  But he''s wrong, we both agree on that, don''t we?"


    Nik nodded.  "Yes, he''s not like us.  I think faith will serve the empire in the long term, and you think the old ways are important to keep our society functioning."


    Meronion thought for a moment.  "I don''t think it''s bad to be pragmatic, but I don''t like someone who''s only pragmatic.  Cordelian is an excellent Eukrates, provided someone with principles is holding his reins."


    "Like you?"


    "Yes."  Well, you couldn''t accuse Meronion of false modesty.  "But you didn''t answer my question, Nikolonium.  What do you want?"


    "Peace, order, faith, compassion.  I want to improve the lot of the average subject.  We forget about anybody who isn''t at the top of our society.  But the little people are people just the same as us," he said.


    "It''s not often that one of us cares about the noumens."


    "I try not to be like most of us."


    She glanced over the scrolls in front of him.  "Pelagius often looks at this sort of thing, Ophelion tells me.  History, politics, wars."


    "He gave me some pointers."  Pelagius knew a tremendous amount, but had no ambition to do anything with it.


    "Do you want a position, Nikolonium?"


    The sudden change of subject took him by surprise.


    "What sort of position?"


    She shrugged.  "I don''t have anything in mind right now, but it''s your duty to make yourself of use to the empire.  It would need to be something Cordelian wouldn''t block.  I suggested you as Decim, but he wouldn''t have it."  She had?  That surprised, and pleased, him.


    "Perhaps a Majester position," she continued.  "Eventually we''ll send you off as Primus of somewhere or other, just like most of the spare royals, so some experience would be good."


    He nodded.  "I would like to help people.  Something that works with the people.  I don''t care about rank, provided I can help people."


    She stood.  "I''ll see what there is and bring it up at the Kolonai.  Now, do you know where Helastus is?  I want to speak to her as well."


    Nik did, and pointed her off in the right direction.  He wondered if Meronion was talking to all of them, or only the siblings she didn''t usually talk to.  If he could become closer to Meronion as well as Vicca, he might be able to stand up to Cordelian.


    As she was leaving, Meronion suddenly turned and growled one last thing at him.  "Visit your damn nieces once in a while, be a good uncle!  Bring a present and play with them."


    "Sorry, I will!"  Nik said.  He was ashamed to admit he hadn''t visited Meronion''s daughters in some time.


    "This family is worthless," Meronion grumbled as she stomped off.

 Chapter 16

    Vicca travelled through the heartland of the empire for a few days in peace, enjoying a simpler life away from Trigon.  She visited with minor patros households and secretly enjoyed being fawned over, a far cry from the court¡¯s treatment of her.  It was a far more relaxing life than she¡¯d had over the last few months, but that came to an end when a large group of riders attacked her small procession.


    Her guards quickly bolted the doors and shutters to her carriage before engaging the enemy.  Vicca cradled her baby daughter in her arms as her sons hugged onto her on either side.  Outside, the sounds of fighting and death grew ever closer to the carriage.  What could it be, bandits?  It couldn''t be Cordelian, could it?  No, no, even he wouldn''t go so far as to openly attack her children.  It must be bandits, looking for a ransom.  Only fifty years ago bandits wouldn¡¯t have dared come so close to the capital, but the roads were growing less safe every year.  Leaving the capital had been a mistake.


    The carriage itself violently rocked as people fought right up against it.  Her sons wailed and cried in fright.  She felt like joining them, but put on a brave face for their sake.  Thankfully, the sounds of fighting receded and she began to hope that her troops had won.  Then there was a loud knocking on the door of the carriage, and she hugged her children closer.


    "Sister dear, are you alive?"  Said a voice outside.  She recognized Euphastolon¡¯s smug tone.


    She cautiously sidled up to the door, not opening it yet.  She didn''t trust him, and didn¡¯t know why he would be here.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Meronion sent me out here to bring you back to the capital.  Some duty or other she wants you to perform, and she''s angry you aren''t there.  You know how she is.  Lucky for you though, looks like we got here just in time.  Most of your guards are dead, and I just don¡¯t know what would have happened to you if I hadn¡¯t shown up."


    He sounded cheerful, not hostile, which heartened her a little.


    "Where''s Xanlium?"  The man had been the head of her guards.


    "I don''t know who that is.  Hey," it sounded like he''d turned away from the door, "anybody know this Xanlium guy?"


    Silence.


    "Nobody knows Empress.  He''s probably dead.  Why don''t you come out?  I mean it''s either that or I leave you here I guess, and that doesn''t seem like a good idea for either of us.  I don''t even know what Meronion would do to me if I abandoned you here."


    Her misgivings were shrinking, and she reassured herself that even Euphastolon wouldn''t be insane enough to attack her.  Besides, she truly didn''t have much of a choice; being out here alone was dangerous.  She unbolted the door and poked her head out.  All around the carriage was carnage.  Some dead bodies she recognized, and some she didn''t.


    "There you are!"  Euphastolon smirked.  "Well, come on out.  We don''t have the horses to pull this carriage, and a wheel''s broken anyway."


    He wasn''t being appropriately respectful, but he''d just saved her life so she could let it go.  She''d never been happy to see him before.  She came out, still holding her daughter.


    "Are we going to be safe now, mama?"  Her eldest child, and the future Doukar, Euphenos asked her as he stepped out of the doorway of the carriage behind her, holding his little brother''s hand.


    "Yes, uncle Euphastolon will keep you safe."


    "That''s right," Euphastolon smiled.  "Uncle Phasty is here to save the day!"  He laughed, pleased with himself, no doubt thinking Fornulus would give him a victor''s crown for this.  She''d have to humble herself and thank him in front of the whole court too.  For once she didn¡¯t care, as long as she and her children were safe.


    She led the family out of the carriage.  Her sons screamed in fright at the sight of the bodies, and she tried to calm them as best they could until their cries reduced to mere sniffles as they hid their faces in her robes.


    She looked up to see Euphastolon just standing around watching, with some shabby looking soldiers surrounding him.  She wanted to get out of this place.  Euphenos was a sensitive boy; he would be having nightmares for years about this day.  He was the Mekos, the future Doukar, and her most important job was to protect him.


    "When do we leave?"  She tried to calm her shaking voice and sound regal.  "Where are our horses?"


    Euphastolon just stood staring at her, with an off-putting grin on his face.  She heard a stifled scream to her right, and whipped around to see a soldier stabbing a badly wounded guard on the ground.  Were they trying to give him a merciful death?


    "What is that man doing?  He was still alive!"


    "Yeah, that was the problem."  Euphastolon answered.  She jumped as another soldier slammed the carriage door behind her.


    She started to breath more quickly, fear rising again.  He wasn''t making a move to get them out of here.  Her heart sank as she looked around at the bodies around her.  She only saw mostly her own guards, and a few rough looking people she assumed must be the bandits.  But then, Euphastolon''s men were wearing the same sort of clothes as the bandits.  They weren''t wearing uniforms.


    "Where are the enemies?"  She asked.


    Euphastolon and his minions laughed nastily.  She noticed they were all men.  "What are you talking about?  We''re right here."  He said.


    Vicca swallowed hard and drew her children to her as she slowly stepped back towards the wrecked carriage.


    "What is this?"  She hoped her suspicions were wrong, that he was merely playing some kind of cruel prank on her.


    Euphastolon stepped closer to her and she fought the urge to shrink away from his gaze.  He poked a deliberate finger out towards her.


    "Killing Agathio wasn''t nice.  You pushed Cordelian too far.  He''s told me to get rid of you and your horrid little brats."  He said in a disturbingly happy voice.  He was having the time of his life.


    Vicca''s stomach dropped as he confirmed the worst and she felt ice cold.


    "N-no, even Cordelian wouldn''t dare.  I''m the Empress!  To raise your hand to me is treason.  You wouldn''t risk it, not even you."  This couldn''t be happening.  Maybe Cordelian was trying to scare her, to teach her to stay out of his way.  That had to be it!


    Euphastolon, without taking his eyes from hers, took a few steps back and spoke to his followers.  "Take the children.  Don''t harm the little girl, we''ll be taking her back with us, Cordelian''s orders."


    She couldn''t accept this was really happening.  Vicca fought the soldiers desperately but they were too strong, and her children were ripped screaming from her.  The soldiers shoved her against the carriage, but she leapt up and charged towards Euphastolon, screaming at him.  Euphastolon indifferently backhanded her across the face and then punched her in the stomach, dropping her to the ground, gasping for air.  He shoved her over onto her back and planted a foot on her chest, pinning her down, barely leaving her able to breathe.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Please, wait.  I''ll leave, I''ll take my children and leave the capital, you''ll never see us again.  Please."  She gasped, tears starting to fall.


    "Not so high and fucking mighty now, eh?"  Euphastolon sneered, bending over her.  "You know what I hate?  Liars.  Hypocrites.  People like you, or that little turd Nikolonium."


    "Cordelian is the biggest liar of all!"


    "No, Cordelian is honest.  Oh sure, he lies to people all the time, whenever it benefits him, but he''s honest like that."


    "You don''t make any sense.  You say he lies but that he''s honest?"  Vicca tried to steady her breathing.  As long as the man was talking to her, there was still a chance she could talk him out of killing them.


    "Cordelian is honest to himself,¡± he continued, ¡°about what he wants, and what he''s willing to do to get it.  He wants power, to dominate.  He doesn''t kid himself.  Not like you, Empress.  Your lies are the worst kind of lie: lies you tell yourself."


    "I don''t lie.  I tell the truth, Oma help me."


    "Oh please, not this Oma nonsense.  Tell me, why did you kill Agathio?  Tell the truth for once."


    "Because he was going to assassinate me."  She tried to get back to her feet but Euphastolon pushed her back down with his foot.


    "You don''t really believe that.  You killed an innocent kid on a lie.  Why?"


    "Cordelian was going to kill me at sea, that was why he told Fornulus to send me back home."


    "You just said Cordelian wouldn''t dare, so that''s a lie too."  Euphastolon pressed down on her chest harder and Vicca grabbed his ankle but couldn''t move him.  "You didn''t truly believe it, not in your heart.  You just told yourself that to excuse what you wanted to do.  So why?"


    Vicca wasn''t sure if she was more frightened or angry.  "Because he...he introduced that tart to my husband!  He''s destroying my family for his own ambition.  Humiliating me."


    "Yeah, see, now we''re getting somewhere.  Jealousy.  Pride.  Anger.  Good honest emotions I can respect."  Euphastolon thumped his chest with his fist.  "There''s your the real reason.  Although, there''s something else, isn''t there?  Not as important certainly, but something else.  A little thing, but deep.  You never liked Agathio.  Why?"


    Vicca just looked up at him.


    "Come on, say it.  I''ve seen the way you looked at them.  Tell me the truth."  Euphastolon looked at her coldly.


    "Because it''s disgusting.  They''re both men.  It isn''t right," she said.


    Euphastolon sighed as if in relief.  "There it is."  He moved his foot from her and crouched down over her, holding her down still.


    He continued to talk, not looking away from her eyes.  "What gives you the right to decide how someone else should live?  Some principle?  Some made up religion?  You''ve got no right.  People should live how they want, without other people meddling.  I hate people like you.  And you know what the real joke is?  You''re not even right about the two of them.  Sure, Cordelian takes plenty of lovers, but he never looked at Agathio like that, not once.  That kid was like a son to him.  You killed an innocent boy for the sake of jealousy and something your diseased imagination dreamt up.  That''s the truth about you."


    "I did what I had to, to protect my family."


    "Cordelian wasn''t going to do anything to you or your kids.  He wanted to discredit Fornulus, have the patros overthrow him and give him the crowns.  Fornulus would die, sure, but he''d send you off to your backwater again, with your kids and all."


    "You''re lying," she said.  "The patros wouldn''t overthrow the Doukar, they wouldn''t break the line of succession."


    "They''ve done it before.  Mekos herself did it, and she wrote the succession laws."


    "Cordelian wouldn''t let my children live."


    "He''d make the children abdicate, and without the support of the patros, you''d be no threat to him.  By the way, I notice you didn''t even bat an eyelash at the thought of Fornulus being killed.  Some wife you are."  Euphastolon laughed again.


    She struggled to get free of him again, and he picked her up and slammed her back down onto the ground.


    "You did what you wanted to," he said.  "That''s all there is in this world.  There is nothing more than what we want, and whether we have the power to get it.  No meaning, no gods, no honor, no duty, no nothing.  Just blind urges grasping towards nothing, signifying nothing.  Then you die, and there''s nothing.  That''s what life is."


    For a few moments of she just stared at him after this rant.  "Just let me and my children go," she said, finally.


    She''d never heard him talk so much, or about anything resembling philosophy or religion.  She didn''t know what to say in response to hearing what passed for values in his sick, nihilistic mind.  Clearly no amount of reasoning would work on him, so she was left with begging and bargaining.  The man was insane.


    "I''ll pay you.  I''ll leave the capital, abandon Fornulus, and never show my face ever again.  You can tell Cordelian we''re dead, he¡¯ll never know."


    His expression only got darker, his previous grin slowly fading.


    "I-I''ll even sleep with you."  She had difficulty saying those words, and the thought made her skin crawl, but anything was worth it if she could save herself and her children.


    He looked at her with dead eyes, expressionless now.  "I''m the only one who understands the truth.  You have nothing I want.  There''s only one thing you can do for me."


    The dead eyes vanished, and a ghastly look of fury came over his face.  His hands grabbed her throat and squeezed.  She gasped for air and fought him as the edges of the world grew dark around her.


    <hr>


    Euphastolon, panting, sat up from the now still form of the Empress ¨C former Empress.  Form of the former Empress.  The former Empress''s form.  That strange rage always came over him when he had a life in his hands, but it was again followed by the usual feeling of emptiness.  He became gloomy.  He''d hoped that killing an empress would feel different somehow, but it was the same as every other time.  Emptiness.


    He flexed his hands, working out the stiffness after squeezing them for so long, before standing up over the body.  He considered the face for a moment, but it wasn''t as pretty in death as it had been in life, black and swollen.  He felt a moment of regret for destroying something beautiful.


    "Finally done boss?"  Tol, one of his men, asked him.  They knew not to disturb him in the middle of a killing.


    "Yeah, looks like it."  He gingerly touched scratches she''d left on his neck.  He''d have to make sure to keep his collars up for a while.  "She was a struggler.  Take the brats and cut out their eyes, tongues, and balls, but try not to kill them.  We''ll sell them to Monar slavers ¨C you know some down on the coast, don''t you Tol?"


    "Sure do boss.  We''ll get a pretty toloi for some nice eunuch boys, even blind.  Although it might be tough to keep them alive given how young they are."


    Euphastolon stood unmoving, looking down at the corpse.


    "I don''t care,¡± he said.  ¡°I''ll tell Cordelian they lived either way.  Take a couple of the boys and get our newly minted eunuchs to those slavers.  If they die, they die, throw them down a ravine somewhere and forget about it.  If they live, you can keep the money you get for them."


    The thought of the money cheered the man up, and he rushed off to collect some of his friends to go do the deed.


    After thinking for a moment, Euphastolon drew his favorite knife, a large, broad bronze blade with a bone handle.  Kneeling, he roughly hacked off the Empress'' head, and threw it back towards the carriage, as if executing a noumens.  The insult to her body would be noticed, but there were a few people in capital who knew, or suspected, his habits, so it was dangerous to leave the body with those marks on its neck.  The animals would probably get at it before anyone came by, but better not to chance it.  Killing the Empress and mutilating the Mekos would bring down a fury the likes of which none of them could imagine, even for a prince like him.


    He cleaned the knife on the corpse¡¯s robes and turned around to find his remaining men.  His mood was finally beginning to brighten.


    "Clos, how many did we lose?"


    A man with an ugly scar stepped over to talk to his prince.  Clos had been with him for years.


    "Nine in total."


    Euphastolon snorted and spat.  "Could be worse.  Any of them the sort who will recognized by Trigon?"


    Clos pointed to a disemboweled corpse, lying some feet away from the carriage.  "Kax was a member of the Trigon guard a few years back.  The rest were mostly mates from up north, nobody here would know them."


    Euphastolon nodded.  "Right.  We''ll take Kax with us then and bury him some miles from here.  Remember,¡± he addressed all his men, ¡°anybody who takes anything from here, any jewelry or anything else except for the baby, I''ll kill them myself.  You''re getting paid enough to not take all our lives into your hands."


    The men nodded.  Scum they might be, but they knew the slightest slip up would kill them and everybody they ever cared about.


    "What are we going to do with the baby?"  Clos had picked up the infant daughter ¨C now rightful Mekos ¨C who was still screaming.


    Euphastolon waved off the question.  "That''s Cordelian''s problem.  We''re just taking her back.  Don''t worry, all babies look the same.  Nobody will ever trace her back to us."


    "Easier just to kill her if you ask me."  Clos seemed dubious.  Euphastolon couldn''t blame him, left to his own devices he would have killed the girl too.


    "Sure, I''ll let you tell Cordelian that you knew better than him."


    The man laughed nervously, and carefully bundled the baby up and stowed her upright in his pack.


    Euphastolon waited until a couple more of them had wrapped up Kax''s body in a thick woollen sheet and hoisted him onto a horse, before returning to his own horse and mounting.


    "Let''s go home before some poor fool stumbles on us out here and we have to do some more killing," he said, and kicked his horse into motion.

 Chapter 17

    Fornulus first heard the news about his family in the dead of night, from Cordelian, ashen faced under a torch.  Right away Fornulus had known something was wrong, because Cordelian never woke him.  In those first few moments he had feared some war or plague, but the news Cordelian had brought was far worse.


    Fornulus kept hoping it was a mistake.  His whole family lost forever.  He sat on the Stone of Doukar, trying to keep from weeping as the public announcements and mourning began.  He watched the ceremony of the pronouncement of death, the forerunner to the grand funeral which would occur some days from now, without comment, without thought.  Instead, he took another large gulp of his wine, not caring that all the patros of the court were watching him.  He let Cordelian take the lead in the ceremony.  Cordelian was supporting him as always.


    He slumped further down into his throne, his mourning crown slipping down over his forehead, only barely hearing Munas trying to comfort him on one side, Theo on the other rubbing his arm.  What could they say that would make any difference?  No Vicca.  No sons.  He''d never even gotten to see what color his daughter''s eyes were.  He should have spent more time with them all.  This whole family was cursed ¨C first Braxalus, then Empress Theocorio, then his father, and now his family.


    He didn''t want to be the Doukar anymore, he just wanted to be left alone.  He broke into the ceremony to shout for more wine.


    <hr>


    Once the ceremony was over Fornulus pushed Munas and Theo away from him so he could stand up.  Theo watched as Fornulus staggered away, barely able to stand in his grief and drunkeness.  Her heart broke for him.  They had to enter mourning yet again for a whole ten months.  There were still a couple of months left in the mourning period for their father.  They hadn''t even been able to finish the dirges for him yet, and now more would have to be written.


    Vicca, her sweet little boys, and the girl, not yet even named, all gone.  She missed them already.  She should have done more, been more supportive for Vicca, spent more time with her and the children.  Their last meeting had been almost a fight.  Once again all she had left were regrets.  She didn¡¯t have a friend in the world now.  Worse, in one fell swoop the line of succession had been drastically changed, and Theo was the new Mekos, the heir.  What a joke.  Her position was weak, and the others would be jostling for position soon enough.  Still, there was plenty of time for Fornulus to sire new heirs, which was obviously what the woman, Munas, hovering over him was thinking too.


    What a boon for this girl, now she could be the mother of the future Doukar, and not just the mistress or even second empress.  Theo didn''t like that the woman was around, for Vicca''s sake, but she couldn''t blame her for wanting to seize the opportunity that had fallen into her lap.  Maybe in her, Fornulus could find comfort, Oma knew he needed it.  Theo couldn''t blame him either for trying to drown his grief in wine and this woman.  Munas hadn''t had anything to do with her best friend''s deaths, Theo was sure.  She didn''t have the allies needed.


    Cordelian did, but Theo tried her best not to think about that.


    <hr>


    Cordelian walked stiffly away from the chamber after the end of ceremony.  He''d put the moment off as long as he could, worried about how strong the guilt he''d feel would be, and whether he''d be able to hide it in front of his eldest brother.  When he''d gone to break the news to Fornulus he''d barely been thinking straight, from sleep deprivation and anxiety.  To deliver the news personally was an insane risk he should never have taken.


    For so long he''d refused to cross this line, thinking he would never forgive himself, but it turned out to be nothing special.  Now that the initial shock had faded, he found he felt nothing other than an icy satisfaction.  The woman had been a problem for him, and just like that she was gone, and his life was so much better.  It was like Braxalus''s death, all those years ago, except this time he had made it happen.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    He had a great deal of thinking to do, about where to go from here, and how to get there.  The most pressing issue was Meronion.  She had said nothing during the ceremony, her face betraying nothing.  Her eye had caught his only once, and he had seen nothing in it to give him any hint as to what she was thinking.  She must be suspicious of him though.  He''d acted rashly, too quickly, in his anger and grief.  The timing of this so soon after Agathio¡¯s death was dangerous, and Meronion was not a fool like Theodorian.  He knew Nikolonium suspected him, but then, the boy would have suspected him even if he''d had nothing to do with it.  It didn¡¯t matter; he couldn''t prove anything and had no power base from which to challenge Cordelian.


    Meronion was the threat now.  He needed to make sure there was no way she could connect him to these crimes.  He''d have Euphastolon''s men killed, that was easy enough and the arrangements were already proceeding.  Their testimony counted for nothing anyway, being a band of liars and cutthroats.  There were only two people who mattered who knew for certain he had anything to do with the deaths, and neither of them would speak up, being implicated themselves.  Euphastolon was in an even worst position than him, being the actual killer, and the as for the other...well, Cordelian trusted him to act in his own self-interest.


    What he needed to do now was stay calm, and quiet.  Meronion wouldn''t move without solid proof ¨C she took their royal blood too seriously to do otherwise.  Meronion would expect him to attack Fornulus directly now, as that had always been her way.  Attack the enemy right away after dealing a heavy blow, press the advantage, crush them as quickly and efficiently as possible.  She thought like a general.  If he waited and did nothing, she would conclude he wasn''t responsible for the deaths, since he wasn''t following up his advantage.


    So for now, he would wait, silently, patiently.  There was no hurry at least until the official mourning period was over, as no royal marriages could take place during those months.  Munas couldn''t marry Fornulus, even if he was willing, so no new legitimate heirs would be forthcoming for a while.  Next year, or the year after, would be the time to begin moving again.  In the meantime, he would continue to make friends and gain influence to smooth his inevitable ascension.  He would be quiet and busy, like a spider, building his web.


    <hr>


    Cordelian coolly glanced towards Nik as he left the chamber but otherwise swept past without a word.  Nik didn''t know what to say to him and didn''t even turn as he passed.


    Nik knew Cordelian was responsible for the Empress'' death.  She''d killed Agathio, and then someone had killed her.  How could there be any doubt it was revenge?  He glanced over at Meronion as she walked away in a different direction from him, Ophelion and Euphastolon in tow, towards their wing of Trigon.  He couldn''t tell what Meronion was thinking.  Ophelion glanced back at him and gave a tremulous smile.  Euphastolon just walked off, emotionless, not looking back.


    Pelagius and Helastus stopped by him for a few moments.


    "It''s so horrible."  Helastus murmured, eyes downcast.  Pelagius nodded.


    "Pelagius, are you think what I''m thinking?"  Nik asked.


    They had made up after their fight a few days ago.  Pel had apologized and said he was just frightened by Cordelian and reiterated his faith in Nik.  Turned out Nik was the one who owed his brother an apology; he''d been too slow to move against Cordelian, and now this had happened.  He couldn''t help but feel responsible.


    Pelagius frowned and shook his head, nodding his head towards Helastus. "Later," was all he said.


    Nik nodded.  Pel was right, this wasn''t the time, not in front of their youngest sister.  She wouldn''t be able to handle the truth, not yet.  She was still so innocent.


    The two youngest siblings took their leave.  Nik was the last of the family to leave the chamber, moving slowly, deep in thought.


    Nik thought about what Cordelian would do now.  Nothing, he decided.  Cordelian had gotten the most important obstacle out of his way, so he would let suspicion wane before taking any more risks.  Nik could use this interlude to his own advantage.  He would fashion his own base of power that he could attack Cordelian from.  Most importantly, he needed to find evidence that proved Cordelian had ordered the deaths of members of the royal family.  If he could, all of Cordelian''s patros friends and allies would desert him in a heartbeat and deny that they''d ever even heard the name Cordelian.


    He hadn''t known Vicca or his nephews or niece well, but he owed them justice, at least.

 Part 2: Year 518: Chapter 18

    "Cordelian."  Euphastolon greeted his brother casually as he sauntered into the Eukrates'' audience chamber, ignoring the required formal greetings.  Cordelian knew better than to expect politeness from him.  He stopped while Cordelian did go through the tedious motions.


    Euphastolon had dropped by as it had been too long since Cordelian had planned anything fun, and he was bored with playing the good prince.  Cordelian''s mood had improved over the last several months since Agathio''s death, but he still was a gloomier version of himself.  More anxious, less decisive.  Most surprisingly to Euphastolon was that Cordelian held even more tightly onto his notions of honor and morality.  He had thought Cordelian would dump his rule of not shedding royal blood once he saw how convenient it could be, but instead Cordelian was sticking to his rules.  Boring, but honest.


    Euphastolon made himself comfortable in his usual chair, across from Cordelian''s desk, where the patros begging for favor would sit.  He put his feet up on Cordelian''s desk, which he knew the Eukrates hated, and laced his fingers together behind his head.


    "What''s next in Cordelian land?"  He asked.


    "Nothing, for now."


    A disappointing answer, but at least they didn''t have to go through a lot of "whatever do you mean, I''m innocence itself" rigmarole.


    "It''s been months since you''ve had me do anything, and Fornulus has still got the crowns on his head you know.  I¡¯m so bored."


    Nothing of any note had happened since Vicca''s death, and the mourning period was more than half over.  Cordelian just sat there doing his work while Fornulus consumed half the wine in the capital.


    "I''m aware.  Just wait.  Fornulus hasn''t been the same since the tragic death of the Empress and his children.  At this rate, he''ll drink himself to death in a matter of months," Cordelian said.


    Euphastolon already knew the plan.  Wait for Fornulus to die off, since he was doing such a good job of it all by himself.  He thought it was a pretty uninspired plan, but what could you do?  Cordelian had his heart set on it, despite his attempts to liven things up.


    "There''s Theo, the Mekos," he said, hoping to spur Cordelian into action.


    "I''ve said before, she''s not a problem."


    Euphastolon could take a hint.  He sat watching as Cordelian finished up some work and called a slave in to take the document away, before leaving the two of them alone again.


    "You know, Cordelian, I''ve been meaning to ask¡­"  He paused.  He was hesitant to broach the subject, as Cordelian might take it the wrong way.


    "What is it?"


    "Well, you always refuse to just kill Fornulus''s children or any of the others.  Like that little git Nikolonium.  But you''re fine with letting Fornulus drink himself to death."


    "Fornulus is killing himself."  Cordelian said a touch sharply.  "He can stop at any time.  I''m not making him kill himself."


    It didn''t seem like much of a distinction to him, but Euphastolon got the hint and dropped it.  To his surprise, though, Cordelian elaborated.


    "Do you remember that story Fornulus tells sometimes, of how I broke my favorite toy as a child and cried?"


    "Sure."  Euphastolon had heard it lots of times.  Cordelian had a favorite ivory rattle which he had carried around for years.  When it had finally broken, he had cried like a baby no matter what Fornulus did to try to cheer him up.  Fornulus thought this story was hilarious.


    "Fornulus remembers it differently from I," Cordelian said.  He sat back into his chair and looked out of the window, off into the distance.  Euphastolon waited in silence, curious to hear what he¡¯d say.


    "Mesalonas, being our father''s first wife, always hated my mother, who she viewed as a usurper.  I suppose she must have conveyed those feelings quite strongly to her sons."


    Fornulus and Braxalus, sons of the former First Empress.  Braxalus had died from some illness or accident or whatever when Euphastolon was about six or so.  Euphastolon had never given a shit.  He hadn''t been sorry to see their mother, Mesalonas, shunted off to wait to die in the tomb wing of the palace either, the old bitch.  She always sneered at him.


    "Fornulus, and particularly Braxalus, took out her hatred out on me almost every day.  I would try to run, but they would find me and hit me.  They made it a game to see who could make me cry first."


    Euphastolon raised his eyebrows.  He''d never heard this side of their childhoods before.  He was almost ten years younger than Fornulus, so hadn''t grown up around him.


    "The day that Fornulus likes to talk about," Cordelian continued, "Braxalus decided I shouldn''t still be keeping the rattle, so he made me take it from my room and bring it to him.  I was scared of him, so I brought it.  I remember I cried and begged him not to break it, but he smashed it on the floor and laughed.  I got angry, and tried to hit him, but of course he was bigger and stronger than me, and knocked me down.  Fornulus laughed as he joined in - Braxalus, although younger, was always the leader.  The two of them ended up breaking my arm."


    "Let me guess, dear old Dad thought this was hilarious?"  Euphastolon said.  He knew well the brutal and unloving nature of their father.


    Cordelian nodded, before going on, "my mother was angry, but could do nothing since the Doukar dismissed it as normal youthful behavior."


    He stopped, and smiled, almost dreamily.  "The joy I felt on the day when Braxalus died, a few years later.  I had always feared death.  Every time one of my mother¡¯s babies died, I was afraid, even though people told me it was normal.  But when Braxalus died, I was happy.  Happy for him to no longer hit and bully me.  Happy Fornulus left me alone too, due to his grief.  It was a revelation: sometimes death could be joyous.  I learned that the world is better off without some people in it."


    Euphastolon didn''t think Cordelian had ever shared this much of himself with him.  He wasn''t sure what to say, so he stood and walked over to the gold wine bottle on a side table and poured himself a cup before offering one to Cordelian.


    Well, I''ll drink to death," he said, before draining the cup.  "I know I felt the same way when Dad died.  Holophian, Braxalus, Vicca, hope you all enjoy rotting in the underworld.  We''re happier without you."


    Cordelian raised his cup and drank to his toast.


    <hr>


    Theodorian watched as the forty-seventh Doukar Fornulus, the supreme ruler of the entire Melancthon world, sat in his personal chamber and wept like a child.  He fumbled towards his wrought gold goblet to pour another cup of wine for himself, much of which splashed onto the table.  Fortunately, there was no one to see him in this state, just the current Mekos of the empire his sister Theo, his lover Munas, and the usual coterie of slaves and servants.  The room was dark and stuffy with cloying incense which did not totally mask the stink of Fornulus'' unwashed body and alcohol.


    Theo bit her lip in frustration as she watched Fornulus empty the goblet in a few short gulps.  She felt sorry for him, but the Doukar did not have the same luxury of time a normal man might have had to wallow in his grief.  Fornulus was their ruler, and yet all he had done for months was drown his sorrows in wine, mead, and beer.  Fornulus was now an impediment to the functioning of the empire, and without Cordelian and Meronion, the business of the empire would have ground to a halt.


    He could meet with dignitaries only when he was sober, which was not often, and they struggled to get him coherent long enough to sign documents.  He had been understandably devastated by the deaths his wife and children at the hands of bandits.  Theo herself had not accepted any visitors for a week afterwards.  But rather than easing over time, as her grief had done, his grief only seemed to intensify.


    At first Cordelian and Meronion had been beating down his door with work for him, perhaps to occupy his mind, but that had stopped over a month ago.  Meronion, she knew from the woman telling her directly, had given up on Fornulus altogether.  No doubt Cordelian felt the same.  Theodorian knew they were bypassing the Doukar to do their work.  That was illegal, but what choice did they have?


    Munas fussed over Fornulus like a child and Theo''s eyes narrowed as she watched the woman.  Over the last several months she had come to dislike Munas, no longer for Vicca''s sake but because she was a selfish, manipulative, callous little trollop.  Theo didn''t believe she cared for Fornulus at all and was just using him to secure her own position.  Normally Theo wouldn¡¯t have held this against her, but she couldn''t approve of somebody taking advantage of her brother''s current state.  The one positive thing about Fornulus being such a mess was that no matter how often Munas tried to steer the conversation towards marriage, she could never get a straight answer out of him.


    "Brother," Theo said, to distract him from Munas''s cloying attention, "why not come and have dinner with us?  The family is feasting tonight, as it is Livinisan''s Day."The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Family?"  He said in a thick, drunken voice, "I have no family anymore."


    "You still have us, your brothers and sisters," she tried to be gentle.


    "You don''t have to go anywhere you don''t want to."  Munas cooed at him.


    Theo barely resisted rolling her eyes.  The woman always tried to get in her way, as if Theo was a threat to her plan to become Empress.  She was Fornulus'' sister!  What threat could she possibly pose?


    She stepped forward towards the chair Fornulus was slumped in.  The reddish-purple robes of the Doukar hid the wine stains well.  The same purple she now wore, as the Mekos, the heir apparent.  It was strange to not wear the olive-green robes she''d worn her whole life.


    "The feast will begin after dusk as always.  Please come if you feel able, we''d all like to see you there.  Lady Munas can accompany you."


    The other woman gave her a quick look, and Theo smiled at practically being able to see the calculations going on in her head.  On the one hand, having Fornulus to herself would let her sink her claws further into him, but on the other, every time she was seen with him in public further solidified her position at his side.


    Fornulus mumbled something barely coherent about trying to be there.  Theo didn''t wait to be officially dismissed, but simply left with a quick bow.  For now at least, she''d leave him to Munas.  She simply didn''t know how to help him, and nobody else in the family was bothering themselves with him either.  She''d always known her siblings were a cold, selfish bunch, but she didn¡¯t like having it so clearly confirmed.


    <hr>


    Nik strolled into Ophelion''s chambers after being announced, and found her with her older full sister, sitting at a small table and sharing a bottle of watered-down wine.  Meronion''s daughters were a few feet away, playing in the sun with some wooden toys and their cat, giggling with each other, while an attendant hovered over them.


    Both his sisters stopped talking and turned to regard him, and Nik got the feeling he had interrupted something.  He stopped first to talk for a moment with his nieces, keen to head off another lecture from Meronion.  The older girl, Doricassian, replied with a charming childish ramble, while the younger, recently officially named Heraclasus, was struggling to stand up and take a few faltering steps, and could only reply in nonsense syllables.  They quickly grew bored of him and turned back to their games, and Nik turned to his sisters.


    "I am sorry to intrude, I did not realize you were here sister," he said, nodding his head to Meronion.  "Would you like me to come back later when you''re alone?"  He asked Ophelion, since it was her room.


    "No," she said.


    Meronion shrugged.  "It''s fine.  We were just talking."


    "We were talking about boys."  Ophelion smirked.


    Meronion rolled her single remaining eye.  "We were not."


    "Then let''s start now."


    Nik sank into a chair across from them and chuckled.  "I must admit, I find Meronion talking about boys to be hard to imagine."  A slave filled a wine cup for him too.


    Meronion snorted in good humor.  "I enjoy a pretty face and broad shoulders as much as anyone.  There are many patros offering themselves to me."


    Come to think of it, Meronion probably did have suitors vying for her attention.  She was powerful and respected, and while not beautiful, her looks were pleasing enough given her position.  She had also proven capable of bearing heirs, and was still young enough to have more.


    "Who''s the most handsome man in Trigon?"  Nik asked, playing along.


    "Toressia!"  Ophelion chirped, naming a patros who''d recently come from a faraway province to try to make his fortune in the capital.  Nik had met the man a few times and found him to be too smooth for his tastes, a grasping parvenu.  He reminded Nik of Cordelian.  So, she thought he was handsome, did she?  He tried not to let it bother him.  It didn''t mean anything.


    Meronion raised her cup to salute Ophelion''s choice.


    Nik raised his eyebrows.  "You are full of surprises aren''t you Meronion?  I would have guessed you''d prefer, well, I don''t know really."


    "Let me guess," she said smiling, "a big ball of muscle and scars standing seven feet tall who can bite a spear in half?"


    "Well...yes."  He felt foolish saying it out loud.


    Meronion craned her head behind her to look at her imposing strigulos Lomberd, who was standing near the door.  "I think he''s talking about you Lomberd.  What do you think, would we make a perfect couple?"


    Expressionless the man only said, "I do not like this idea."


    Nik was taken aback at the man''s bluntness, but Meronion burst out laughing, and Ophelion joined her.


    After they calmed down Nik remarked, "you¡¯re in a rare mood sister."


    "I suppose I am.  In a month or two I will need to go North to fight the Lorgorin again.  I need to appreciate my time here, with my family."


    "I wish you didn''t have to go," Ophelion said.  "I worry about you all the time you''re out there fighting."


    "It''s necessary to keep you and them safe."  Meronion gestured to her daughters, who weren''t paying any attention to them.


    "You could let someone else lead the soldiers.  The Milem could command from here.  Or even if you''re there, you could stay with one of the local Primuses, rather than head out onto the field."


    Meronion dismissed the idea with a wave of her hand.  "I won''t ask anyone to fight if I''m not prepared to fight myself."


    Ophelion sighed.  They''d clearly had this conversation before.


    "Would you worry about me Ophie, or just your big sister?"  Nik grinned.


    "Of course I''d worry about you.  Mer, you won''t take Pel with you, right?"


    "Why would I, because he''s the Decim?"  Ophelion nodded.  "He''s needed here.  If the Milem falls, he must lead the armies.  We can''t have both of us lost in one battle."


    "I''m surprised battles are still being planned," Nik said, "given the, well, absence of leadership in the empire."


    Meronion grunted, her mood lowering, and she put her wine down.  "Fornulus is useless.  I''ve had to work around him.  He''s in no state to look over the campaign.  Still, he''s hardly the first Doukar to be a useless general.  It will take more than one drunk to topple the empire."


    The room turned gloomier as they all thought about their elder brother.


    "I''m worried about him," Ophelion said.  She was always the most kindhearted of the family.


    Meronion shrugged.  "He was always weak.  You two weren''t around at the time, but he was almost as bad when Braxalus died."


    Braxalus, their other older brother, the younger son of First Empress Mesalonas, had been dead for nearly twenty years.  Nik had been an infant and Ophelion had just been born at the time, so they knew the name only through stories.


    "He got better eventually, didn''t he?"  Ophelion asked.


    "Yes," Meronion drew the word out.  Her gaze wandered beyond them, back into her memories.  Even she had been a young child at the time.


    "Looking back on it now, I think that was when he started taking to drink, even though he was a boy himself.  I''m not sure he ever fully recovered.  He''s been...fragile, ever since.  Brittle.  That''s why father was so disappointed in him."


    Ah yes, their father.  Another dead name lingering over them all.  Nobody had taken to drink when he died, except for some toasts.


    Meronion continued, "I''m not sure he''ll recover this time."


    Nik reached over to put his hand on Ophelion''s hand, to comfort her.  She pulled her hand away but smiled at him.


    "I wonder if there''s anything we should do," she said.


    Meronion emptied her wine cup.  "It''s up to him if he wants to pull himself together or not.  All we can do is make sure the empire runs smoothly.  The empire is larger than one man."


    With the mood effectively ruined Ophelion announced she wanted to be alone for a while, although she could look after her nieces.  Playing with the children would probably cheer her up.  Nik was disappointed he didn''t get to spend any time with her alone, but there would be other days.  Besides, he''d been meaning to sound Meronion out for a while.


    The two of them walked together after leaving Ophelion''s rooms.  He strolled easily along, while Meronion had a harder time of it with her limp.  Nik knew, though, that she would still be walking long after he dropped from exhaustion if it came to it.  His chambers were not in the same direction as the Milem''s, so she raised her eyebrows at him as he continued to walk next to her.


    "What is it?"  She didn''t mince words.


    "What a terrible tragedy to befall the Empress, and the children."


    "And?"


    "It was so soon after another tragedy, that boy''s death, Agathio."


    Meronion stopped abruptly, and turned to fully face him, a stern look on her face as she wordlessly wagged a single finger in warning to him.


    "You can¡¯t tell me the timing doesn¡¯t seem suspicious to you,¡± he said.


    She didn''t answer him for a moment, only giving him a filthy look, before her pet barbarian rumbled from behind them, making Nik jump slightly.


    "The boy has a point.  I do not know politics, but I know what revenge looks like," Lomberd said.


    Boy?


    Meronion sighed and rubbed her cheek directly below her eye patch.  "We shouldn¡¯t be having this conversation in a corridor," she said.  She didn¡¯t reprimand her man for speaking out of turn.


    "Let''s say you''re right."  She turned to Nik.  "What do you want to do?  Do you have any idea of the damage you could cause to the empire?"


    Nik snorted.  "The patros aren''t stupid.  I''m sure plenty of them have made the same connection we''ve made."  Meronion had probably had the same suspicions for some time.


    "Those weasels won''t dare move against Cordelian.  He owns them."


    Nik stepped closer to her and lowered his voice.


    "At the very least we must find out if Cordelian really did have something to do with it.  We can decide later what to do.  But it''s our duty," he used one of her favorite words, "to discover if we have a traitor in our midst."


    Meronion pinched the bridge of her nose and squeezed her eye shut.  Finally, she growled in frustration and threw her hands up.


    "Fine.  You''re right.  I''ve been trying to talk myself out of these thoughts for months, but I guess I''m going to have you whining at me about it too.  No peace anywhere I look."  She paused.  "Keep your mouth shut about it.  It will break Ophelion''s heart if she even knew we were thinking this."


    "I know."  He did know.  He''d been thinking about it a lot.  He wanted Ophelion to keep her sunny purity, but soon he feared she was going to see what lay beneath the masks some of them wore.


    "The truth will probably kill Fornulus.  Then our useless elder sister will have the crowns," Meronion grumbled.


    Nik shrugged.  They needed to think about what was right, not about the consequences.  Anyway, he wasn''t concerned about Theodorian having the crowns: he thought she would listen to him more than Fornulus, and he''d be able to steer the empire in the right direction.  That didn''t mean he wanted to try to get her help taking down Cordelian.  She was far too meek, and Cordelian''s full sister too.


    "If we can even get Fornulus to listen.  Which I doubt," Meronion said.


    "If it comes to it, I can have the church fathers arrest Cordelian in the name of the faith."  He said.


    No secular authority had the right to arrest a member of the royal family without the Doukar''s explicit order, but the church possibly had the moral authority to do so.  The church had never directly subjected their authority to such a stern test, but the patros might accept it, and the noumens would.  If they all did, even Fornulus wouldn¡¯t be able to argue.


    Meronion had a sour look on her face.  Nik suspected she''d rather not allow the church to create such a precedent.


    "Let''s not get ahead of ourselves.  It''s probably just bandits."


    "Can you investigate the circumstances around the deaths?"  He asked.


    "I can.  It is Pelagius''s duty, technically, but he''s just a child.  He follows my lead.  He won¡¯t put up a fuss if I take over.¡±


    Just like that, Nik had made himself a powerful ally, someone even Cordelian would need to be careful around.


    "I''ll keep Ophelion safe just in case," he said, gallantly.


    "I can manage to protect her just fine, thank you.  Leave this to me, I''ll find the truth.  I''ll let you know if I need you."


    Nik nodded and, glancing around, quickly left her side to go back to his chambers.  He couldn''t help but feel cautious now that he had voiced his darkest suspicions.  He heard Meronion stump off behind him.  He hoped he could rely on her to do the right thing.

 Chapter 19

    Munas had arrived to request Cordelian''s help in "better pleasing the Doukar", which amused him. She obviously wanted advice on how to manipulate Fornulus into marrying her. Now that Vicca was out of the way she would be the First Empress, and her child would become the Mekos and future Doukar (or so she thought). Cordelian knew she had stopped dosing herself with Kilpion, a herb used to prevent pregnancy, no doubt hoping to get pregnant with Fornulus'' child. What she didn''t know was that Cordelian''s people were sneaking the herb back into her wine. The last thing he wanted was another heir in his way.


    He leant back in his chair, regarding the woman sitting across from him in his private audience chamber. He didn''t like that she did not seem nervous around him anymore. It would have been more convenient had she still been overawed by him. He''d been too lenient with her.


    Euphastolon sat by the window, as usual. Both Munas and Cordelian were doing their best to ignore his crude insinuations.


    "You''ve done quite well for yourself, my lady. I wonder if I''m even in a position to give assistance to someone as exalted as you?" He said.


    "I am nothing compared to you, my lord Eukrates," she said.


    She appeared eager to please him, so at least she wasn''t getting ideas above her station. Now that Vicca was gone, she was only of limited use to him, so he wouldn''t hesitate to discard her if she got awkward.


    "You have the ear, and heart, of the Doukar. One such as I has little to offer. What I do have is only through loyal service and the favors of my friends." He shook his head in mock humility.


    "I''ve got a lot to offer a young woman," Euphastolon said.


    "You''re too modest my lord Eukrates. Everyone respects your achievements."


    Her manners had become more polished since her arrival in the capital, but Cordelian sighed as his true meaning went over her head. She wasn''t good at picking up on hints. He could hardly complain. He had asked Tokropos for someone who did not possess great mental acuity. He decided to be blunt, even though bluntness left a bad taste in his mouth.


    "Let me be frank my lady: if I help you, I expect you to help me in turn.¡±


    "It''s always been my principle that both parties should leave satisfied," Euphastolon said.


    Munas nodded without hesitation to Cordelian. "I understand. You''re my patron, I''ll help you however I can."


    He should have been more forthright to begin with.


    "I want you to encourage His Exaltedness to follow my lead. It''s best for everybody. I''m sure he doesn''t like having to make all these decisions."


    "No, he''s always complaining about how busy he is."


    "The more time away from work he has, the quicker he can overcome his grief and move on with his life." With you, was his implication.


    "Fornulus will be happy, Cordelian will be happy, and then you''ll be happy." Euphastolon added.


    Munas nodded eagerly. A more intelligent person would have realized that to undermine Fornulus was to undermine herself, since her position was dependent on the Doukar''s. A weak Doukar meant a weak Empress.


    "I''ll try to get Forny to listen to you more. Although he already listens to you a lot," she said. Cordelian graciously ignored her shocking lack of decorum in addressing his elder brother.


    "Excellent. In exchange, I''ll start floating the idea of you as Empress to some of my allies in the patros. You know some of them I''m sure: Cardenium, Menolos, Eudaimok, and so on."


    Her eyes had grown wide at his casual mention of some of the most powerful people in the empire. She babbled her satisfaction and fawning admiration before he finally succeeded in getting rid of her.


    "What a dimwit. Great looking though," Euphastolon said after she left. "Are you actually going to support her in becoming an empress? I assumed you were going to kick her back home once Vicca died."


    "I always keep my promises."


    "Do you?" Euphastolon said with surprise, irritating him.


    "She can still be useful to me. I''ll raise the idea of her marrying Fornulus to my allies, as I told her."


    "I don''t think they''re going to like that. Some hick leaping over all of their daughters and favorites."


    "It is Fornulus''s own idea. I¡¯ve done my best to dissuade him, but he¡¯s ignored my frequent entreaties. Didn¡¯t you hear?"


    "It won''t help that a certain someone has been leading them on with talk about how their families might produce the next Doukar, if only they can get into the good graces of the Eukrates." Euphastolon smiled.


    "My goodness, who would ever do such a thing? Imagine extending such a tempting a prize in front of honorable patros families and then snatching it away." Cordelian shook his head.


    "They¡¯ll be livid. You are awful, Cordy, it''s what I like about you."


    Cordelian continued, more seriously. "It will further alienate the leading families and push them closer to me."


    "They''d probably be even angrier if Fornie did marry her."


    "Yes, but that doesn''t suit me. It was difficult enough to lose one empress, we don''t need another one."


    "She''d probably get pregnant right away too. They always do."


    "Besides, Fornulus doesn''t want to marry, just wallow in self-pity."


    "So you''re just being a faithful servant and brother." Euphastolon snapped his fingers.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "I live to serve."


    <hr>


    As Euphastolon left the Eukrates'' chamber, he encountered Pelagius sitting, waiting patiently to be admitted. Pelagius was scanning a scroll, probably some boring report that Euphastolon wouldn''t waste his time reading. Grinning broadly, he quickly strode over and sat next to Pelagius, slinging an arm over the boy''s shoulders.


    Pelagius looked up and grimaced. Such a rude little brother.


    "Little Pel, it''s been a while!"


    "I suppose it has," Pelagius said, shrugging off his arm and standing up. He was growing up. Pelagius was taller than him now.


    "Here to see Cordylion?" Euphastolon sprawled out comfortably on the now vacated divan.


    "Yes. Government business."


    "What''s the business?"


    "Government related."


    Euphastolon pouted. "Can''t tell me?"


    "No. You don''t have an official position." Pelagius asked the attendant if Cordelian would see him now, since his guests had all left.


    "You''ve been listening to Meronion too much," Euphastolon said, talking over him. "How''s teeny Helastus?"


    "Good."


    "You should cherish your little sister you know. You never know when she might fall out of love with you. Look at mine ¨C she''s got no time for me, just talks about you all the time."


    "Is that so?" Pelagius wasn''t even looking at him. The attendant left to go check on Cordelian, leaving the two of them alone with only a couple of their strigulos for company.


    Euphastolon smiled nastily. "You hate me, don¡¯t you Pelagius?"


    Pelagius turned around to look him directly in the eyes. "If I gave you any thought I probably would."


    Euphastolon laughed. "I think I might like you the most out of all my brothers. It''s the honesty, I suppose."


    "You don''t like Nikolonium. He''s honest about how he feels about you."


    "True, but he''s not honest with himself. I don''t like that." Euphastolon considered his brother for a moment as a thought occurred to him. "But you are, aren''t you? I get it now."


    Pelagius'' eyes narrowed. "What do you mean?"


    "You know what you want, and you go for it. You do what is necessary to get what you''ve decided upon. I think we''re quite alike."


    Pelagius frowned at him.


    Euphastolon grinned and held a hand up. "Don''t worry. I¡¯ll mind my own business." He stood and straightened his robes. "Perhaps one day you and I could be friends. Better than fighting don''t you think?"


    "You and I are on separate sides."


    "Are we now?" Euphastolon said, still smiling.


    The attendant returned and said the Eukrates would receive the Decim.


    Pelagius suddenly smiled and shrugged. "I''ll keep your words in mind." He left to go see Cordelian, following the attendant.


    Euphastolon thought about Pelagius as he walked off. How interesting. He should have realized it before. Chuckling to himself, he left to go find something fun to do.


    <hr>


    Sitting behind her desk, Meronion tapped the parchment impatiently while Khristos completed her formal greetings. She''d decided to act openly by sending her own attendant to investigate the site of Vicca''s death, to see what she could turn up. It was a risky move. Cordelian would hear of it, and Meronion didn''t want to give him any chance to cover his tracks. But she didn''t trust anyone else for this job.


    Nikolonium thought he was so smart suspecting Cordelian, as if she hadn''t had the same thought months ago. The blundering little omaboy just had to come in and start stomping around. Now she had to move quickly to stop him from ballsing it all up.


    Once Khristos had finished the greetings, Meronion asked her if she found anything out there.


    "Nothing. I apologize, Your Highness."


    Not surprising, it had already been several months. She gestured for Khristos to continue.


    "I spoke to locals in the area. I heard no stories about any bandits bragging about attacking the carriage."


    "You¡¯d have to have rocks for brains to brag about it," Meronion said.


    "True, but you''d have to be stupid to attack a heavily guarded royal carriage in the first place. Or you¡¯d have to be protected."


    Meronion didn¡¯t reply. The bandit story had always stunk, and none of it made sense. Bandits liked easy prey, not a heavily guarded royal carriage. Ransoming the Empress would have been far more profitable than killing her. Law and order may have degraded in the empire over the last century, but not even bandits were so bold so close to the capital.


    "It wasn''t bandits," Meronion said. "Who has the means and motive?"


    "Also, Your Highness, they must have motive to keep their involvement quiet. Which rules out a Circiniad attack."


    Meronion nodded. Circiniads did like to assassinate Dardanian patros when they could, but if some Circiniad wanax had pulled this off, they''d be crowing to the skies about how this showed they had the favor of their god. Besides, the Circiniads couldn¡¯t possibly come this far north.


    "Perhaps the Lorgorin?" Khristos asked.


    Lomberd broke in from his position by the door, rude as ever. "My people would never carry out such a cowardly attack."


    Meronion had to agree. "The bodies of the attackers weren''t Lorgorin." They didn¡¯t have the pale complexions of the Northern barbarians.


    The Lorgorin were closer than the Circiniads, but that was still a huge amount of hostile territory for them to cover. The Lorgorin might keep quiet about it to avoid retaliation, but they usually had more courage than that. Khristos knew all this, she was just following her princess'' lead in covering all possible suspects. She knew that Meronion didn''t want to consider her own family unless there was no other choice.


    "The Monar Empire or the Bithia Alliance might be able to pull it off," Meronion said, thinking out loud.


    "Monar and Bithia are our allies. I don''t think they''d have any motive to do this," Khristos said.


    Meronion wouldn''t bet her life on it. Countries always had motive to undermine their rivals and gain power. But Monar and Bithia also had strong motives against killing the Empress. The consequences could be catastrophic for them. The empire would have to go to war, and nobody would win those wars. Bithia lay across the uncrossable Cansimar Desert, and Monar across the Furus mountains. Imperial colonizations of Monar, and vice-versa, had been tried in the past and always failed in the end. A war on Bithia would have to be by sea and would be a nightmare. The supply lines were too long and tenuous. Monar and Bithia would also lose access to Dardanian goods, particularly, crippling their efforts to stave off the Circiniads. And for what? Vicca dying didn¡¯t provide them with any great benefits.


    "It wasn''t an external enemy," Meronion said.


    "There are patros with the means, and they would have motive to keep quiet." Khristos offered.


    That was true, especially the latter. The sectis of the nearest town had had to commit suicide for her "failure" to keep the Empress safe. The woman hadn''t even known the Empress was passing through her lands. If a patros had assassinated the Empress and Mekos, it wouldn''t just be them executed. Their family, servants, slaves, and soldiers would all be put to death, and their lands forfeit. You¡¯d keep it quiet.


    Secrecy yes, possibly means too, but what about motive? There were patros who were unhappy with Fornulus, sure. Ragnos, for example, or Tardenian. But none of them would risk everything just to strike back at him. Fornulus wasn''t strong or cruel enough to have made any patros so desperate. Vicca didn''t have any great personal enemies among them either, just the usual rivalries. Nothing serious enough for suck a risk.


    Perhaps a patros hoped to replace Vicca, themselves or their daughter or sister. Somebody who didn''t want to be only the second empress and wanted a future Doukar to be their blood. But again, who would kill the first empress before installing themselves as second empress? Cordelian had only recently been floating the idea of Fornulus choosing a second wife. Nobody would be mad enough to risk everything on the hope that they would be chosen.


    So who had the means, the need for secrecy, and the motive?


    Only royalty. Cordelian a grudge against Vicca for killing his confidant. To take the Thirty Crowns for yourself was a prize worth risking everything for. With Vicca and her children gone, only Theodorian stood between Cordelian and the crowns, and Theodorian was barren so if she became the Doukar there would eventually be a succession crisis. Nobody wanted that, so nobody would complain if she was skipped over. Effectively, Cordelian was now the Mekos.


    Meronion rubbed at her eye patch as the socket began to throb. She hated this. She didn''t want backstabbing, just good, honest battles.


    "Khristos," she said at last. "Quietly, very quietly, find out where my little brother Euphastolon was at the time of the Empress''s death. I know he wasn''t in the capital. Use people with brains."


    Khristos nodded.


    Now this was a dangerous game she was beginning.

 Chapter 20

    "Euphastolon."  Meronion cut off the usual greetings as he entered the Milem''s audience chambers.  She wanted to get this over with.  She''d left him waiting as she finished up her work, which took longer than expected.  This annoyed her.  Punctuality was important.


    "Meronion."  He said, smirking.


    She pointed to a chair in front of her desk, and he sauntered over to it and sat down.


    "You look so serious sister.  Am I in trouble?"


    She knew Euphastolon was...troubled.  Still, she used to believe he was, deep down, a good person.  Her investigations over the last month, though, left little doubt about his true nature.


    "I have some good news for you brother."


    "It doesn''t look like it," he laughed.


    "Soon the mourning period for the Empress will be over.  It is time to think about the future of this family.  You''re going to be a husband."


    His expression changed immediately, and he jumped up.  "What are you talking about?  I''ve made it clear I don''t want to get married."


    "Too bad."  She eyed him coldly.  "Royalty requires sacrifice."


    "Like shit.  I''m going to talk to Cordelian about this."


    "He''ll agree to it.  You see, you''ll be marrying Zeusis'' youngest daughter."


    That shut him up.  Zeusis was the Primus of Hagiatrocos, the second city of the empire, and the head of one of the most powerful families in the empire.  Cordelian had been trying to gain Zeusis''s favor for years, and Zeusis had always wanted a marriage connection to the royal family.  Meronion would even let him take the credit.  She could see Euphastolon running through all this in his head.  He was no fool.


    In battle, you did not allow your opponent to regain their footing after you dealt them a blow.  You pressed the advantage.


    "Euphastolon, last year, when the Empress died, where were you?"


    The sudden change in topics threw him off guard, his eyes widening.  "What kind of question is that?  Do you suspect me?"


    "Why would you think I suspect you?"


    He sat down again, tense.  "Don''t play games with me Meronion.  If you have something to say, then say it."


    She looked at him for a long moment.  His concern confirmed to her that he had attacked the Empress.  Had he actually killed her himself?  She glanced at the back of the room towards Lomberd.  Khristos stood behind her as well, both armed.


    "Very well, I will.  You were not in the capital when the Empress died."


    "How do you know?  I can''t remember where I was that day.  Can you?"


    "Yes."


    "Of course you can.  Perfect Meronion."  He his rolled his eyes.


    "I tried to speak with you that morning, but your slaves told me you had left the capital."


    "So I left, so what?  I was probably going hunting or something.  It was months ago, I don''t remember.  You''re going to accuse me for the sake of a missing day."  Euphastolon was agitated.


    "No.  There''s also the children."


    "The children?  Nobody knows where they are."


    "Exactly.  That makes no sense.  The carriage bore the imperial emblem, and was heavily guarded.  Nobody could attack it without knowing they were attacking royalty.  Bandits look for easy marks, so it can''t have been some random attack.  They must have wanted to attack royalty.  So if the children weren''t killed on the spot, where are they?"


    "Whoever attacked them probably sold the kids to slavers."


    "That''s exactly my point.  Why would anybody sell the children, instead of ransoming them?"


    Euphastolon''s eyes grew slightly wider, but he didn''t say anything.


    She pressed the advantage.  "They must have known the children were royalty.  The royal family pays ransoms from time to time, and far greater amounts than whatever a slaver would pay.  As long as the royal is not harmed we don''t pursue the attackers, so they know it''s better to leave us unharmed.  So, where¡¯s the ransom demand?"


    Euphastolon sputtered.  "Maybe they were just...crazy.  Or they had a grudge against us royals.  A rebel or something."


    "So why not kill them on the spot, as they did with the Empress?"


    ¡°They might have killed them elsewhere..."


    "We''ve sent word to every corner of the empire looking for those children.  If the children were sold as slaves, any slaver must have realized by now what they have.  They could receive a 10,000 toloi reward if they came forward.  Why wouldn''t they?"


    Meronion had been turning this issue over in her head for months now.  There was only one conclusion.


    Euphastolon seemed to think he saw a way out here.  "Right, any slaver would go for the reward.  So the children must be dead."


    "Then why hide their bodies and not the Empress¡¯s?"


    "I don''t know!"


    "Here''s what I think.  They weren''t killed, but mutilated.  A slaver wouldn''t dare come forward if the children were already grievously injured.  So then, why would bandits mutilate the children and not kill them?  They didn''t want the children dead.  They didn''t want ransom money.  What did they want?"


    Euphastolon said nothing, only sat there staring down at her desk.


    She continued.  "The assassin wanted Vicca dead and her children gone.  Mutilating and selling them makes sense, in that case.  They cannot come back to claim the crowns if they''re crippled.  This still leaves the question of why they weren''t killed.  All I can think, is that the attacker had some shred of shame in him and didn''t want to shed the blood of Doukar.  The very same blood running through his veins."


    Euphastolon looked up.  "Am I a ruthless kin-killer or a kindhearted uncle in this story?  Maybe you should have gotten this bullshit straight in your own demented head before foisting it on to me."


    She matched his look of open hostility.


    Euphastolon stood up.  "Fuck this, and fuck you.  I''m leaving."


    Meronion snatched up one of the marble scroll weights currently holding down a report on her desk and hurled it full force at Euphastolon''s face.  He shouted in surprise and pain and staggered back, while Meronion told Lomberd to grab him.


    She stalked around her desk to look her former brother in face as he struggled against Lomberd''s grip, who now had the prince''s arms pinned behind back.  Blood was freely flowing from his broken nose.  Now he only looked scared and not hostile, but she squashed any memories of the naughty but amusing young boy he''d once been.


    "Meronion, wait."  He croaked.


    "Shut up.  Listen to me Euphastolon.  I''m going to give you a chance because you''re family, and because I can''t prove what you did.  Tell me if Cordelian gave you the order to kill the Empress, and I''ll protect you."


    He shut his mouth and looked at her sullenly.  She waited for a moment to let him answer, but he didn''t.


    "Still more afraid of him than me?  Fine.  You can go to Hagiatrocos and marry Zeusis'' daughter.  Hopefully married life will reform you."


    He sagged in Lomberd''s arms.  "I''ll go if it makes you happy."


    "It wasn''t a suggestion.  I don''t want to see you back in the capital, ever."


    "Yeah, yeah, sure."


    She stepped closer.  "If your new wife dies, in some accident or bandit attack, you''ll die too.  If I hear Zeusis complaining about his daughter''s treatment at your hands, I''ll come down there and cut your hands off.  Cordelian won''t stop me, as you''ll be hurting him too.  You''ll be without a friend in the world.  You''re going to be a good husband.  Do you understand me?"


    He nodded.  She had Lomberd let him go.  The Lorgorin raised an eyebrow, but did it anyway.


    Euphastolon sniffed and tried to wipe away the blood on his face with his gloved hand.  He turned to leave, but Meronion called back to him just before he made it out of the door.


    "Euphastolon, one more thing.  This marriage was the late Empress'' idea.  Thought you''d like to know."  She waved him off.


    Meronion looked over to Khristos, who followed him to find out where he had gone.  She suspected he would go to Cordelian.  She stood staring at the door for a long while.


    "Let''s get a drink," Lomberd said, breaking the silence.


    Meronion nodded.  It had been a long day.


    <hr>


    Euphastolon slammed open the door to Cordelian''s study and ordered the attendants out, even the strigulos, leaving the two princes alone.


    Cordelian knew something was seriously wrong.  It was unlike Euphastolon to lose his cool.  When he walked into the light of one of the tripods, the sight of him shocked Cordelian.  His nose and much of his face was badly swollen, and Cordelian could see blood on his face even though he''d clearly tried to wash it off.


    Cordelian stood and attempted to find out what had happened, but Euphastolon wasn''t having any of his soothing words.  He shoved past Cordelian and poured himself a goblet of wine with a shaking hand.  Cordelian waited until he''d taken a big swallow.


    "Meronion knows," was all he said.


    "Knows what?  Is she the one who did this to you?"


    Euphastolon shot him a dark look.  "What do you think?  She knows about Vicca."A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Cordelian''s heart stopped for a moment and he took a deep breath to calm himself down.


    "No, she can''t."


    "She does.  She''s pushing me out of the city, going to send me down to Hagiatrocos, marrying me off to some tart of Zeusis¡¯s."


    Cordelian chuckled, his mood brightening at once.  "Well there you have it.  She doesn''t know, she only suspects.  If she knew, she wouldn''t be sending you to the south, which I hear is lovely at this time of the year, she''d send you to the heartsman."


    Besides, a royal marriage to one of Zeusis''s daughters was interesting.  Meronion must have Ionola in mind, as her elder sister was already married.  Cordelian had heard she was a charming girl.  He could probably turn this to his advantage, gain credit for it somehow.


    "Wonderful, so she ¡°only¡± suspects.  Why, there''s nothing to be afraid of then."  Euphastolon slammed his goblet down, splashing wine onto Cordelian''s beautiful lacquered table.


    "If we keep our heads about us, Euphastolon, she can do nothing.  Meronion will be loath to suspect her own family.  Given time, if nothing further draws her suspicions, she''ll start to doubt herself.  She might even call you back to the capital eventually."


    ¡°Might isn¡¯t good enough.  Persuade her with your silver tongue."


    Cordelian shook his head.  "That won''t help either of us."


    "Won''t help you, you mean.  Me marrying this girl will suit you just fine."  Euphastolon was bitter.  Cordelian preferred his usual smugness.


    "I¡¯m not thinking of myself, brother.  The last thing I want is for you to leave my side.  We are allies, and that will never change," he lied.


    At this point Euphastolon was not much use to him.  Nobody else needed to die to get him what he wanted; he could push Theodorian aside easily enough, and Fornulus was killing himself perfectly well.  Now, having the man who personally murdered the Empress around him was immensely dangerous.  If Euphastolon had slipped up and left any evidence pointing back to him, he''d have the executioner¡¯s sword through his heart faster than he could blink.  Now Meronion had Euphastolon in her sights, it was time for the man to far from his side.


    "Bullshit!  I do you want, then you abandon me."  Euphastolon was whining like a child.  "You''re not the one she''s threatening.  You''re not the one who''ll be up against the post."


    Cordelian hadn''t realized Euphastolon was this weak.  It was definitely time to put some distance between them.


    "Well," Cordelian said, "it''s only fitting isn''t it?  After all, you are the one who committed the crimes."


    Euphastolon spun around.  Cordelian wasn''t sure if he was more furious or incredulous.


    "You bastard!  You''re going to leave me up against it while slithering out of everything?  After all I''ve done for you?"


    Cordelian narrowed his eyes.  "Let''s not pretend you don''t enjoy everything you do.  In fact, I wonder if you would have done anything differently even if I wasn''t here.  You''ve always told me you live in whatever manner best suits you, haven''t you?"


    Euphastolon flung the goblet away across the room.  "If you think I''m the type who''ll face death with a stony face and closed mouth, you better think again.  I''m the type who spills his guts to save himself."


    "I¡¯ve never doubted your vindictiveness."  He''d pushed Euphastolon too hard just now, Cordelian realized.  He wanted some distance, not to make Euphastolon desperate.  He needed to mollify the younger man.


    The truth was he was unsettled by the revelation of Meronion''s suspicions, perhaps more than he wanted to admit, and was having trouble thinking clearly.  Normally he would never have made such a blunder.  The first thing was to try to repair their relationship, to make sure Euphastolon didn''t resent him.


    "Calm down."  He took a step back from Euphastolon.  "It''s pointless for us to squabble ¨C this is what Meronion wants.  She can''t touch us as long as we remain loyal to each other."


    "Don''t give me that crap. We''ve got to do something about her, then it won''t matter what she knows."


    "Do what, exactly?"


    "Don''t be clever, you know what I mean.  Kill her."  Euphastolon poured himself a different cup of wine.


    Cordelian was taken aback.  He''d genuinely believed that there were some things even Euphastolon wouldn''t contemplate, like killing his own sister.  Apparently, he''d been mistaken.


    He walked over to Euphastolon and gently took the cup of wine away from him.  He put a reassuring hand on Euphastolon''s shoulder.


    "You''re overreacting, Euphastolon.  Meronion is our sister, and as Milem vital for the empire.  We won''t kill her.  Besides, you know she would never have confronted you without thinking of that.  If she dies suddenly, I''ve no doubt we''d soon find her pet ape sticking a spear in our backs."


    "What in the great blue fucking sea do you suggest then?"  Euphastolon pushed his hand off but didn''t move away.  A good sign.


    Cordelian shrugged.  "At the moment, humor her.  You go south, cross that great blue...sea, to Hagiatrocos."


    "Get exiled you mean."


    "You''ve never been to Hagiatrocos, have you?  It really is lovely.  I think you''ll like it.  Perhaps you''ll even come to appreciate marriage.  I hear Ionola is a beautiful young girl."


    "Who?"


    "Your bride, I expect.  Meanwhile, I''ll slither around, as you put it, and see what Meronion knows.  With you gone, she''ll believe that the immediate danger is gone, and will try to confront me more directly."


    "Isn¡¯t that bad?"


    "Not at all.  It''s easier to escape a direct threat than a subtle, secret one.  I''ll do what I do best: plant seeds of doubt, muddy the waters, maybe even find someone else who could be guilty."


    "I guess.  Maybe."  Euphastolon was calming down, coming around.


    "You know me Euphastolon.  You know how good I am at getting out of trouble.  And you know how useful to me you are ¨C I''m not going to turn on you.  You''ll be even more useful to me in Zeusis'' family; I''m sure I''ll have many favors to ask you for, and you can hold those over my head as you like to do.  I''ll get us both out from under this cloud of suspicion."


    Cordelian kept on reassuring Euphastolon in this vein, not even fully listening to what he was saying, while Euphastolon mulled it over.  Following Cordelian''s lead came naturally to him, a habit instilled since childhood, when he used to follow his big brother around.  Their threats to each other would soon be forgotten: it wasn''t the first time they''d ever turned on each other.  It never lasted.


    Well, Euphastolon would forget it anyway.


    "Pin it on Nik the Shit if you can.  I''d love to see him go up against the post for it," Euphastolon said.


    Cordelian clapped him on the shoulder.  "That''s the spirit.  Think of the possibilities, not the worries."


    Euphastolon pouted.  "Do you really think I''ll like it down south?"


    "Yes!  You''ll be the only royal down there, except for that worthless cousin of ours ¨C you remember the one, Oerenus the-"


    "-the fat!  Hahaha, that fat, useless bastard!  His wife has a face like a fish as well.  An ugly fish.  I¡¯ve actually seen better looking salmon."


    "That''s the one.  So you''ll be the only real royal.  Having a prince in their beloved city will delight the people.  They''ll make you feel like the Doukar of your own little kingdom down there.  You''ll be able to do whatever you want, without anybody else around to tell you off."  Cordelian almost felt sorry for poor, old, incompetent Oerenus.  Pleasant enough fellow, but dimmer than a moonless night sky.


    "Yeah," Euphastolon was starting to smile.  "You might be right.  Although this wife of mine could be a problem."


    "Not at all.  She''s marrying into royalty.  It''s a match made for power, so she won''t expect you to love her.  She''ll be happy enough that you aren''t ugly.  The two of you will only see each other when necessary.  No doubt you''ll even sleep separately.  That''s not so bad, is it?"  Cordelian had no idea whether any of this was true and cared even less.


    "I guess not.  You said she''s good looking, right?"


    "So I hear.  After some time has passed, I''ll convince Meronion that she has been unfairly suspecting her dear little brother.  She''ll want to believe me, so it will be easy to convince her."


    "People do like to lie to themselves."


    "Exactly.  Eventually you''ll be able to come back to the capital and it will be just like before, except you''ll have a tan and a pretty, rich wife in tow."


    Euphastolon exhaled.  "Very well Cord.  I''ll stick with you for now."


    Cordelian beamed at having averted a break and continued to reassure his brother, but his thoughts were elsewhere.  He would have to take Meronion a lot more seriously than he had the Empress or Nikolonium.  Well, he''d always known Meronion was his biggest obstacle.  There was unrest in the north again, and Meronion would probably have to go and pacify the Lorgorin.  That could be an opportunity for him.


    <hr>


    "Meronion!"


    Nikolonium banged the door to her office open in a fury, brushing aside the servant trying to make him wait until announced.  She was sitting looking over some documents with her attendants.  Nik had raced here as soon as the rumors had reached him about Euphastolon going south.


    "Have a care, little prince.  You address the Milem of the Empire," she warned, not even looking up at him.


    Nik ignored her warning.  "You said you talk to me if you heard anything, but I have to hear from the court about you sending Euphastolon away?"


    "No, I said I would call on you if I needed you.  I did not need you."


    Nik wondered if she would ever need him.


    "Instead, you¡¯re making Euphastolon the husband of one of the most eligible women in the empire?"


    "Are you jealous?  I can arrange a match for you, if you like."


    "He''ll basically be in command of the whole southern empire!"


    She looked up at him at last.  "He''s separated from Cordelian, as we both wanted."  The attendants tried to blend into the background, aware this was not a conversation for their ears.


    "There''s no justice in any of this," Nik said.


    Meronion gave him a supercilious look.  "And what would be just?¡±


    "To execute him, of course!"


    "Execute a prince of the empire, our own brother?  I think not."


    Nik couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing.  She was still protecting him.  How many innocents had to die before Euphastolon finally faced justice?


    "Euphastolon killed the Empress and sold the Mekos into slavery."  He pounded her desk with a fist for emphasis.


    "We only suspect he killed her.  Even if he did, the only reason to shed the blood of Doukar the Great is for the crime of shedding the blood of Doukar the Great.  Euphastolon did not shed our blood."


    "What do you call killing the Empress and the Mekos?!"


    "The Mekos probably isn''t dead, as you just said.  I have some of my best looking for him as we speak.  So Euphastolon hasn''t shed the blood of Doukar.  Once we find Euphenos we''ll know the truth."


    "And the Empress?"


    Meronion waved her hand dismissively.  "A tragedy, but ultimately, she was not one of us.  Doukar''s blood did not flow through her veins, but it does through Euphastolon''s.  Never forget that."


    Nik laughed.  "Doukar''s blood doesn''t flow through any of our veins."


    "That''s treason Nikolonium!"  She jumped up, angry now.


    "Don''t give me the official line.  You know that Mekos, the original one I mean, wasn¡¯t related to Doukar the Great.  She made it up to legitimize herself.  Doukar''s blood has been dead for four hundred years."


    Meronion gritted her teeth.  "That''s beside the point.  We are royalty, the blood of Doukar in duty, if not in fact.  The Empress was not one of us."


    Nik shook his head in disgust.  "I suppose you couldn''t care less about all the noumens women he''s killed over the years."


    "Noumens exist to die for the good of the empire.  A proper ruler does not shed blood without reason, but in the end, what is the life of a noumens worth?  Certainly not the life of a royal.  We are the empire."


    Nik was reminded again of the great distance between their views of the world.  "All are equal in the eyes of Oma."


    "Oma?"  She gave him a contemptuous look.  "This religious nonsense has gone quite far enough with you."


    "Religious nonsense?  I would hope you don''t say that to your girls.  You should raise them correctly."


    "I don''t need you to tell me how to raise my daughters."


    He swallowed his retort, sensing this was dangerous ground.


    "What do you think the point of the faith is, Nikolonium?"  She asked.


    He answered immediately.  "To bring the light of salvation to all."


    Meronion snorted.  "It''s to give hope to the noumens, to make them think there''s a reward for them after a life of toiling and dying for us.  It''s a lot of nonsense intended to keep them quiet.  For someone like us to believe in it is ridiculous.  Religion is for the weak.  It''s for those with no sense of duty, who need a god to tell them what to do."


    "What do you think happens when we die?"


    Meronion shrugged.  "Nothing.  We become nothing."


    "How could you struggle so for the empire if you believe that it''s for nothing?"  Nik asked, incredulous.


    "It isn¡¯t for nothing.  As the blood of Doukar it is my duty to serve the empire.  No afterlife gives my life meaning: I give my life meaning."


    "You''re wrong.  We all have a purpose through Him alone.  Even the lowest is no less important to Him than the highest.  What do you think the duty of our empire is, but to spread His Light across the world?"  Nik had not realized before how far his sister had fallen.  She was always at the required religious ceremonies, wasn''t she?


    "I live in the real world, Nikolonium.  Imagined gods mean nothing to me.  If Oma exists, then ask him to send spears to help us fight, otherwise, I don''t want to hear about him."


    Nik was so offended he didn''t speak for several moments.  Had it been Cordelian or Euphastolon he was speaking to, he would have shut their mouths forcibly.  But Meronion was his most powerful ally, he needed her.  With great difficulty he mastered his anger.


    "I see it is pointless to debate this with you, sister.  I''ll take my leave."


    "Very well."  She nodded brusquely, clearly eager to return to her duties, and sat down, not even looking at him anymore.  He could see she had already dismissed this conversation from her mind as trivial.  He started to leave her chamber, dismayed.


    She gave him one last comment before he left.


    "Make sure to attend Euphastolon''s departure ceremony."


    "It''s my duty as his brother," he said.


    She nodded.  If she detected his sarcasm, she didn''t deign to address it.  "Duty is what matters in life, Nikolonium.  Remember that, otherwise you''ll be no better than Cordelian."


    He left, deep in thought.  Meronion obviously wasn''t an ally he could count on to do what should be done.  She was going to act according to her own antiquated notions of honor and duty, morality be damned.  He needed an ally closer to his own mind, like Pelagius.  But Meronion was the only person in the empire powerful enough to stand up to Cordelian.


    However, she would soon be leaving for the northern front, which might present an opportunity.  If, in her absence, he and Pelagius could peel off some of her support and take it for themselves, they could stand up to Cordelian directly.  Now Pelagius had the position of Decim, there would always be those eager to do service for him.  It was a precarious situation, as he would have to undermine Meronion while also being careful not to anger her.  It would be a disaster if he had both the Eukrates and Milem as enemies.  But even that was better than letting Meronion steer the empire as she saw fit.  Left to her own devices she would probably turn all the noumens back into serfs and become a new Mellonor.  He had a duty to Oma to protect the people of the empire.

 Chapter 21

    Euphastolon had left Dardano the day prior.  Surprisingly, Theodorian had chosen to go with him, to represent the Doukar in the royal wedding.  Cordelian had given him some advice and tasks to carry out for him once he arrived in Hagiatrocos, so he could at least make use of his exile.


    Cordelian decided he should do something about his self-righteous younger sister who had driven his useful stooge away.  True, he had been intending to sideline Euphastolon, but he didn''t like to have the man out from under his eye.  More importantly, this wasn''t his choice.  Meronion should not be deciding anything for him, and he wanted to put her in her place.  Fortunately, a patros friend had reminded him of an interesting fact that would help.  The best part was Meronion wouldn''t be able to fight back, as it would play into her sense of duty.


    Today¡¯s Kolonai meeting proceeded as usual, with various humdrum matters being brought up for discussion.  Naturally Fornulus was not present.  He hadn''t attended in months.  Near the end, Meronion raised some issues around Euphastolon''s marriage, just trivial details about the gifts and the like.  Cordelian graciously agreed to her suggestions, to make it all the harder for her to refuse his.  Once she had finished, he took over the conversation.


    "As you''ve sagely noted Milem, the mourning period for the Empress and her children draws to a close.  It is therefore an appropriate time to consider royal matches.  I''m glad you raised this issue, for I too have been considering the issue, given recent events."


    The eyes of the various council members around the table looked at him, all trying to figure out what he was thinking.


    "His Exaltedness won¡¯t consider remarriage yet," Meronion said.


    "Indeed not, and I wouldn''t presume to suggest marriage for His Exaltedness."  He waited a few moments to raise their interest.  In another life, he could have been a poet.  It wouldn''t have been unpleasant.


    "None of my other royal siblings are currently married,¡± he said.  ¡°This is a situation we should remedy, as you so wisely noted Milem.  Therefore, I humbly make two suggestions.  Firstly, I announce an invitation for marriage offers...for myself."


    There was gasps and immediate hushed conversations.  He could already see the beginnings of the patros jostling for the opportunity to bring the second most powerful person in the empire into their families.  Many of them had been thinking about his marriage for years.  Some of them even decided to proposition him right and then ¨C one woman was so bold as to put herself forward.  It took him a while to calm them all and promise to consider all their offers fairly.  He said they should consider and produce their offers once the mourning period was officially over.  He ordered the Majester of Lineage to draw up an official proclamation to be publicly distributed to all the provinces of the empire.


    This was all an act.  He had raised his marriage solely to head off Meronion''s objections to his next proposal, which was his real aim today.


    Cordelian had no interest in getting married yet; he¡¯d already been ignoring his own family¡¯s unsubtle innuendos about it for the last five years.  Once he had gained the crowns, he would have to marry at least one woman to produce an heir, but he could easily delay the matter until his succession.  He''d be able to bargain from a superior position once he was the Doukar, and achieve even more favorable marriage offers.  The one thing he wouldn''t countenance was selling himself off cheap.  His father had often complained about marrying too early and thus not aiming high enough.  Fornulus¡¯ mother was from a fine enough family, of course, but compared to his own mother, the woman was basically a parveneu, with a lineage barely three hundred years old.


    "By waiting until the end of the mourning period you will all have equal time to determine what is best for the empire and your own families, and I can give all of you the attention you deserve," he said.  "It wouldn''t be fair to those not present to make any decisions at the moment."


    Meronion was clearly surprised by this turn of events.  Good.  He wanted to catch her off guard.


    "Secondly," he said as he turned to his second suggestion, forgotten in the excitement.  "I propose that we should also consider marriage offers for Princess Ophelion.  As the members of the Kolonai may recall, we received a significant proposal for the Princess some time ago."


    The Majester of Lineage stood up at his gesture and began to pontificate in the way only a bureaucrat could.  "It is my honor to remind this most esteemed chamber that His Eminence the Wanax of Amott expressed interest in marrying into the imperial family and tendered an official offer to welcome the Imperial Third Princess Ophelion into his court."


    The Wanax had made his offer a couple of months before Holophian''s death.  Amott was a powerful Circiniad principality, and one of the few with decent relations with the Empire.


    "I must note that Circiniad culture requires brides to be virgins," the Majester added, unbidden.


    Cordelian had to quickly repress a scowl at the old idiot for adding that last part.  He''d have to teach the old man a lesson in decorum: it wasn''t his place to have any thoughts whatsoever about royalty.  Fortunately, the members of the Kolonai weren''t familiar with Circiniad culture.


    "A what?"  The decrepit looking Majester of Taxes asked.


    "A virgin."  One of Meronion''s generals replied in a gravelly voice.  "A woman who hasn''t been married before."


    "No, it''s a woman without children I think," another chimed in.


    "The point is," Cordelian cut this uncouth discussion off before the Majester could open his big mouth again, "the empire has received a tempting offer for the Princess."


    Cordelian knew Ophelion was not a virgin in the Circiniad sense.  A Dardanian who made it into their twenties without having had any lovers was thought to be dull and undesirable.  The Wanax didn''t know any better, and Cordelian doubted the man even cared.  He must be pragmatic for a Circiniad, otherwise he wouldn''t have suggested such a match to begin with.  As long as the princess chosen hadn''t previously been married or had children, the man''s honor would be satisfied.  Which meant Theodorian and Meronion were both out of the picture.  It would have been convenient to ship Meronion off.


    Meronion had been quiet so far.  He glanced over to see her frowning, clearly unable to think of a counterargument immediately.


    He continued.  "We had to suspend negotiations while we were mourning His Exaltedness, our father, and now the Empress and Mekos and prince and princess, but soon it will be appropriate for us to continue them.  The Wanax is aware of this, and has recently sent word renewing his offer.  He still desires the match.  So, we should consider what our answer will be to the Wanax."


    Cordelian nodded towards the Majester of Lineage again, prompting the man to slowly get up and do his duty.  "It is my honor to further remind this most esteemed chamber that His Exaltedness Doukar Holophian found the offer favorable before his tragic death," the old Majester said in a wheezing voice and gratefully sat down again.


    Meronion leant forward at this.  "I was not aware of our father''s plans."


    Cordelian smiled.  "The negotiations were in an early stage.  His Exaltedness did not think it needed to be public knowledge yet.  The Majester can confirm the stage the negotiations had reached."


    The Majester stood yet again with a stifled groan and proceeded to bore them with various formal minutiae about the negotiations.  Cordelian would have the old fool stand up and down until he died of exhaustion for trying to undermine him.  Meronion would find nothing contrary to what Cordelian had said.  He¡¯d told the truth.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "How old is this man?"  Meronion asked.


    The Majester replied.  "The Wanax is 45 or 46, Most Puissant Milem."


    "Not too bad," one of Cordelian''s allies said.  "Not an old man anyway."


    "Young enough not to be ugly, but old enough to do us a favor and die off soon, leaving his kingdom to us."  Another patros laughed cruelly.


    "Ophelion won''t like it," Meronion muttered, but without much force.  It was hardly an unusual age gap in political marriages.


    "Amott is the major power in the western Circiniad territory," one of her generals said.  "If our princess becomes their queen, we¡¯ll be able to project power over the surrounding petty wanaxes and secure a large stretch of the border."


    Cordelian was so pleased that even Meronion''s own followers were supporting his plan that he decided not to correct the man''s terminology.  Ophelion would be a "wanassa", not a queen.  Best not to let the small things bother him.


    Meronion had a pained look on her face.  Cordelian knew she cared a great deal for Ophelion and wouldn''t want to send her thousands of miles away.  This match could mean they''d never see each other again; a poignant lesson in what happened to those who displeased him.  She turned to look to the Decim sitting next to her as if she thought he would raise an objection, but Pelagius had been silent throughout the whole conversation.  The youngest prince usually said very little during their meetings, which was the way Cordelian liked it.


    "Amott constitutes about a hundred leagues or so of the border between Imperial and Circiniad territory, doesn''t it?"  Pelagius asked.


    Cordelian smiled.  "Indeed.  It would secure a great deal of our border if we could forge an alliance with the Wanax.  It would create a buffer state between us and the more hostile Wanaxes."


    One of the diplomats added, "once her Highness has produced heirs and the current Wanax is dead, we could effectively turn Amott into a vassal state, or even absorb it entirely if we wanted."  Better to keep it as a vassal state in Cordelian''s opinion.  Cheaper.


    Pelagius leaned over to speak quietly in Meronion''s ear, but Cordelian could just about make out what he said.  "I don''t like sending her away, but we knew this would happen eventually."


    Meronion nodded and announced her approval.  It impressed Cordelian how quickly she accepted the inevitable.  The rest of the discussion concerned mere formalities, nothing substantive.


    "I will inform Ophelion myself," Meronion said.


    "There''s no need at the moment," Cordelian said.  "We can wait until the negotiations-"


    "I will tell her."  Meronion cut him off.  "She deserves to know and make her preparations.  She may not return to Dardano for years, if ever."


    "As you wish," Cordelian demurred.


    Meronion was taking it disappointingly well.  He should have known it would take more than this to shake her composure.  Regardless, it hurt her, he knew, which was what he wanted.  The glare she gave him made it clear she understood his intention full well.


    <hr>


    A servant told Meronion that Ophelion was with Helastus in her apartments, so she headed there after the meeting.  She knew what Cordelian was doing: punishing her for sending Euphastolon away.  She didn''t want to send Ophelion away, and she knew how Ophelion would react.  But regardless of his motives, it was the right move for the empire.  She was not looking forward to telling her little sister, but she wanted to get it over with.  Pull the arrow out in one smooth motion.


    Pelagius made some excuse and scuttled off.  The coward wanted to dodge this discussion, even after backing the proposal.  He was soft-hearted when it came to his sisters.


    At the doors to Helastus¡¯s chambers, she turned to Khristos.


    "Best for you to wait outside.  This won''t be pretty."  The woman nodded in relief.  Lomberd was unconcerned, as always, as he followed her in.


    Her sisters were sitting on divans in their casual robes, engrossed in some trivial conversation or other.  Ophelion waved at her without getting up, much too informally.


    "Hello sister."


    She noted with approval that Helastus was much more proper in her greeting, getting up and giving her an informal bow as was appropriate, which she returned.  Helastus was still only fifteen, but Meronion was hopeful about the girl''s potential.  She didn''t seem likely to follow Euphastolon or Ophelion into idleness, but instead shared her full brother''s ambition.


    Most people thought Pelagius was content living in luxury with no position, like Theodorian.  Meronion could see through him clearly.  The boy had no thought of letting his role of Decim stay purely honorary.  He planned to make the most of it, which was why she''d allowed his promotion.  It might have been Cordelian''s reason for suggesting Pelagius too.  Neither of them minded losing the extra power the duties of the Decim could offer, provided the other didn''t get it for themselves.  Pelagius wasn''t going to sit on his backside.  Good for him.  The empire had always rewarded ambition and talent, and she''d already heard Pelagius was making every effort to properly supply the border guards and police the provinces.  He''d be good for the empire.


    Her mind was wandering, due to her discomfort with the upcoming conversation.  No more of that: she was not one to run from any fight.


    "Ophelion, I have something important to tell you," she said.


    Ophelion could tell this was more than a usual lecture about some small failing.  She got up slowly from the couch.


    "What is it?"


    "Should I go?"  Helastus asked, offering to leave her own rooms.


    Meronion turned to the younger sister first.  "No, it''s fine."  She smiled warmly at the young girl.  "It''s not about you, but you''ll hear about it soon enough, so you might as well stay."


    She turned back to her full sister.  "There''s no easy way to tell you this little sister, so I''ll say it bluntly.  The Wanax of Amott wants to ally with the empire.  Amott is one of the most powerful Circiniad kingdoms on our border, so an alliance is in our interest."


    "I see," Ophelion said, although she obviously didn''t.


    "He has requested a Dardanian wife to seal the alliance.  A Wanax is royalty, and requires a royal bride.  You have been chosen by the Eukrates...and myself."


    "What?!"  She yelled, causing Meronion to wince.  So much for any hope of this going well.  "You want to marry me off to some southern barbarian?  How old is this man?"


    Meronion rounded down.  "I believe he''s about forty."


    Unsurprisingly, this didn''t win Ophelion over.  "Some fat old barbarian who expects me to have a dozen babies and stay at home all day looking after them."  She hissed.  "No family, no friends, no home!  You can find someone else to make your stupid alliance.  What even is a ''wanak''?"


    "It''s ''Wanax'', and it refers to a king down there."


    Meronion tried to stay calm as Ophelion continued to vent for some time.  Helastus tried to stay unnoticed.  Meronion did sympathize with Ophelion.  She hated the idea of sending her little sister off to some southern primitive, but being royalty meant sacrifices.  Ophelion should have expected it.  As a royal with no chance of gaining the crowns, and no position of her own, her main use to the empire was through marriage.  Of course she, and Ophelion, would have preferred a local patros lord, but that was how life worked out.


    She tried to explain as much to Ophelion in a break in her ranting.


    "This is the price for your luxurious life Ophelion.  Sometimes you must sacrifice in order to protect the land which has given you everything.  Poor noumens have the freedom to marry who they choose, but you are born with heavier duties.  It''s time to face the real world."


    This made Ophelion angrier.  "I know more about the real world than you.  You think I''m weak and soft?  I can handle things you can''t."


    "Ophie," Helastus said, plucking at her robe from behind.  Ophelion turned to look at her before turning back to her older sister.


    "Why me?"  Ophelion whined.  "Choose someone else, I refuse."


    "You have no right to refuse," Meronion said, her patience starting to wear thin.  "There is no one better."


    "Choose Theo.  She''s the oldest, most important, and prettiest."


    "Theodorian is the Mekos, the next Doukar, for now.  She cannot marry some foreigner.  Besides, she can¡¯t have children."


    "Why not you?  You¡¯re so eager to whore me out, hypocrite!"


    Meronion scowled.  "I already was married, by our father, if you recall.  Now I''m the Milem, and my children are too young to make the trip."


    "Well, what about Helastus then?"  She pointed at the young.  Helastus flinched, looking at Ophelion in horror.  "She''s not married either."


    Meronion didn''t hide her disgust.  "Helastus is a child!"  Only barbarians got married at her age.  "Better her than you, is that it?  You''d rather a child was "whored out" than make a sacrifice yourself."


    Her tone doused Ophelion''s mood, and the younger girl looked over to Helastus, who was looking at Ophelion with a hurt look.


    "Hel, I didn''t...mean it."  Ophelion mumbled.  Helastus silently looked down at her lap.


    Meronion drew herself up and caught Ophelion''s attention again.  "Helastus is too young, but her turn will come one day, as will Pelagius''s.  Euphastolon''s already came, if you forgot already.  Today, it''s your turn.  It''s time to provide for your people Ophelion.  I won''t say you should be happy or view it with a pleasure, but you will be a loyal daughter of the empire and carry out your duty."


    "I don''t want to."  But the fire had gone out of her.


    "It''s past time for you to stop being a sheltered little girl and grow up.  It''s not all about what you want, princess or no."


    Ophelion slumped back down to her couch, hanging her head dejectedly.  "Nothing I say will get through to you will it?  You don''t care about me."


    Meronion continued more gently.  "Of course I care about you Ophelion.  I always have and I always will.  I hate this too.  I want you to stay here with me, but I''m not free to make those decisions either."


    Ophelion put her head in her hands, not replying.


    Meronion continued, trying to comfort her.


    "You never know.  You might like it there."  But even she didn''t believe it.


    Ophelion jumped up, and without looking at her, ran out of the room, slamming the door behind her, leaving the two of them behind.  Helastus looked after Ophelion with an expression Meronion couldn''t identify.  With nothing else to do, Meronion apologized to Helastus for fighting her chambers and took her leave.


    Losing Ophelion hurt her more deeply than she expected.  Cordelian was good at knowing where to strike.

 Chapter 22

    Nik was gloomy as he entered Ophelion''s rooms.  He''d heard about her planned marriage and felt sick to his stomach.  He wasn''t sure what upset him most: possibly never seeing her again, or imagining her and some savage together and...


    Ophelion was even more upset than him, of course.  She was sitting silently on a couch stroking Meronion''s cat, curled up next to her.  No one else was with her, and the room was silent except for the breeze blowing in through the windows, ruffling the tapestries.  The cheery sunlight flooding the room seemed inappropriate - he wanted the world to acknowledge their pain.  Of course, it wouldn''t.  He went over to her and put his hand over hers.


    She looked up at him with a leaden gaze that broke his heart.  "Oh, hello Nik."


    "Ophie, I heard about this plan of Meronion''s.  I don''t know what to say."


    "She always gets what she wants in the end.  I''m just her toy to sell as she sees fit.  It''s fine to her if she never sees me again."


    Nik was sad to hear the venom in her voice, but pleased to see how unhappy she was at the thought of leaving him.  He sat down next to her.


    "I could talk to her, maybe change her mind?"


    "She doesn''t listen to you."


    That stung, but he couldn''t deny it.  Truth was, he''d already tried to give Meronion a piece of his mind about this abomination, and she''d simply walked away in the middle of his speech, telling him she wasn''t in the mood.  His opinion was not high on her list of concerns.


    He made some vague comments in a lame attempt to comfort them both.  Ophelion got up and started to pace around and get angry.


    "She never listens to me!  She doesn''t care what I want.  Sometimes I wonder if she even has a heart or if duty is all she cares about.  I''ve told her lots of times I don''t want to go but she just keeps talking about what''s good for the empire.  She doesn''t care at all about what''s good for me.  She''s going to tear me away from everybody I ever loved, everybody and everything I know, and sell me off like some cheap whore."  Her tone kept rising as she became more and more upset.


    "It will be so hard, being apart.  For me too.  I don''t know what I''ll do without you," he said.


    "Yes, of course."  She chuckled, but without humor.  "You''ll be stuck here, living your life.  Meanwhile I''ll be off in some mud hut with a filthy savage crawling all over me, expecting me to share his bed, regardless of whether I want to or not."


    His dreams were going up in smoke.  He''d always thought the two of them would end up be together, one way or another.  They both wanted it, although they had to be subtle due to the empty social mores that ruled their lives.  He''d thought the church would be the biggest obstacle, but he''d never imagined anything like this.  He had no idea how to get out of this situation.  What a fool he''d been.  In the end, he would probably be married off to some patros ally or foreign dignitary too.  They weren''t children anymore; time for them to fulfill that duty as well.


    He''d racked his brain from the moment he''d heard about the marriage trying to think of a way to save his love, but so far, he had no plans and no ideas.  Other than Meronion, Cordelian was the only person able to call off the marriage, and Nik wasn''t stupid.  He''d understood immediately that this was Cordelian''s plan, to hurt him.  Cordelian must have realized Nik was becoming a danger to him, and hoped to break him by sending Ophelion away.  He only wished Ophelion didn''t have to suffer because of him.


    A servant announced Pelagius and Helastus¡¯s arrival.   Nik smiled and he noticed even Ophelion cheered up.  She trotted over to greet them (as did the cat).  Pelagius came over and sat down next to him while their sisters sat on another couch across from their brothers.


    "The cat likes you Hel," Pel said, smiling.  Indeed the cat was rubbing up against her legs, and she reached down to pick it up and put it on her lap.


    Ophie whispered something to Hel, who smiled and nodded, and they hugged.


    "What are you girls doing?" he asked.


    "Don''t worry about it Nik."  Ophie replied.


    "I''m sorry to hear about your impending nuptials," Pelagius said.


    "Pel, do you think there''s anything you could do?  You''re the Decim, maybe you could talk to Meronion?"  Ophie asked.


    Nik tried not to let Ophie asking Pel for help bother him.  Pel was the Decim, and such feelings were unworthy of him.  He needed to be happy for the successes of his little brother, and honestly he was.  It wasn¡¯t Pel¡¯s fault that Cordelian was blocking Nik from advancing.  But he wished he could do more for those he loved.


    Pel spread his hands helplessly.  "I''m sorry Ophie, but what can I do?  I already brought it up with Meronion.  She just bit my head off."


    "There has to be something you could do."  Ophie looked like she wanted to cry, and Nik said empty nothings he hoped would comfort her.


    Ophie''s head snapped up when Pel said, "maybe later I could help you."


    "What do you mean?"  Nik asked.


    Pel had an unsettling sneer on his face.  "You know how these savages are.  They die all the time from fighting, from the plague, falling off horses, you name it.  Who''s to say how long this Wanax will live?"


    "Yes...this filthy Circie could have an accident," Ophie said.


    Nik was horrified.  What had happened to his sweet younger siblings?  Even Helastus looked unperturbed by this conversation.  Was this what life in the Trigon Palace had made of them?  While Nik tried to find the words to stop this vileness, the ghastly conversation continued.


    "I don''t want some savage to touch me."  Ophie said.  "Hel, could you-"


    Pel cut in.  "It would be too suspicious if anything happened right away.  Besides, it will be best if you give the man an heir or two."


    "What?!  But then what''s the point?"


    Nik finally jumped up and told them all to stop talking this way.  All of them turned to look at him.  "I can''t believe you, Ophelion, Pelagius.  Have you heard yourselves?  What you are suggesting is disgusting and evil.  This is not what I''ve been teaching you!"


    Pelagius wouldn''t meet his eyes, but Ophelion, shockingly, fought him, with the angriest look he''d ever seen on her face.


    "It''s easy for you to worry about morality when you''re not the one being sold off.  Your pretty little morals aren''t going to save me."


    "It''s not easy for me to say, and you should know that better than anyone.  That doesn''t mean we throw our integrity away."


    "I heard all about duty from Meronion, and now I hear about integrity from you.  You can keep your fancy words.  They''re no help at all."


    Nik felt like his heart was being ripped out.  "Ophie, I know you''re upset," he began, trying to be calm, but she cut him off.


    "I don''t care.  You know what, while we''re being honest with each other-"


    Helastus broke in here, surprising them both.  "Don''t say anything else, Ophie.  Don''t create bad blood when you don''t know when you''ll have to leave, how you''ll have to leave things here.  Besides, I will help you."


    Something about her words seemed to calm Ophie down, but Pelagius sat forward.


    "Helastus," he said, apparently in warning.


    Helastus only glanced at him, still focusing on Ophelion.  "I''ll give you something you can use, if you have to."


    Ophelion smiled and hugged her sister, who returned the hug.  Nik couldn''t hear what they were saying to each other.  Nik couldn''t figure out what Helastus meant.  Did she have an idea on how to avoid the marriage?  She was the youngest of them, barely more than a child.


    Pel stood up and put his hand on Nik''s shoulder, leaning in close to his ear.  "She means a concoction to prevent pregnancy," he said.


    Nik felt like a fool.  Of course that was Ophie''s main worry.  Being married to this Wanax was bad enough but carrying his child would be horrifying.  Helastus had her garden; she had all kinds of herbs there.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    "Come on, let''s leave them to it Nik.  This isn''t a conversation for our ears.  Besides, you both need some time to calm down, I think."


    Nik agreed to Pel''s suggestion, and, with him, stood to take his leave.  Ophelion barely acknowledged them as they said goodbye.


    "Hel," Pelagius said in a heavy tone, drawing the girl''s attention.  "We''ll talk later."  For some reason, he seemed to be unhappy with her.


    She looked at him unblinking for a moment before finally nodding.


    Pelagius turned back to him.  "Let''s go."  Without looking back he marched off.  Despite his cool exterior, he must be angry about the situation as well.


    Nik took his leave more formally, although neither of the girls noticed.  He should have been more patient with Ophie, given her situation.  He decided he should get her a present to make up with her.  Ophie would never murder someone, she was just upset and saying outrageous things to comfort herself.  It seemed like all he did lately was blunder around saying the wrong thing.


    After catching up with his youngest brother, he walked for a while with Pel, discussing what sort of present would be most suitable for Ophelion.


    <hr>


    In her personal chambers, Meronion knelt and comforted her oldest daughter.  The girl was crying at the news that her mother was going to leave her for some months to fight in the north.  It did not please her any more than it did Dori, but the Lorgorin had become too bold.  She needed to put them down once again.  She hadn''t yet told Dori that her favorite aunt Ophelion would be leaving for good soon too.


    "Doricassian, I need you to be strong, can you do that for me?"


    Her eldest sniffled and nodded.


    "You''re a good girl," she said, rubbing her little back.


    Doricassian had only just turned four, but already showed a good backbone.  She could be infuriatingly stubborn, but that wasn¡¯t a bad thing.  Meronion thought she would grow up into a strong woman who would make her proud.  Her younger daughter, Heraclasus, was barely walking, but Meronion was eager to see what kind of woman she would become.  Already she was less rough and tumble than Dori was.  Meronion imagined Hera growing up to become a poet or artist.  It wasn''t a life she understood, but she could respect it.  Cultural superiority was part of the Empire''s strength.


    "When will you come back mama?"  Dori asked.


    "I''m not sure.  It might be a while."


    "I don''t want you to go."  Typical Dori.


    "Your mother has to keep you and all the other little children safe.  Sometimes we have to do things we don''t like."  It was like talking to Ophelion all over again.


    Dori kept complaining, but Meronion just smiled and hugged both of her daughters.  Hera squirmed, trying to reach some toy horse on the floor.  She wondered how different they would be when she got back.  She might miss Hera''s first word.


    An attendant entered and announced that her younger sisters had come to see her.  She didn''t want another fight to spoil one of her last days with her children, and thought about turning Ophelion away, but decided against it.  Fortunately, Ophelion looked calmer than before.  It seemed they weren''t going to fight this time.


    Helastus came in after her.  Meronion found her youngest sister to be hard to read.  Outwardly meek and mild, you would think she was a sweeter version of Ophelion.  But while Ophelion was self-absorbed and rash, Helastus was more of a thinker.  Meronion thought her quietness came from being lost in her own thoughts, not humility.  What Helastus thought about was a mystery to Meronion.


    Meronion stood, suppressing a grunt at doing so, and waited for Ophelion to say something.  Her full sister wouldn''t meet her gaze.  Helastus moved over to the girls and knelt to talk to them.  Both of her daughters liked Helastus.  She was the closest in age to them of all the royal siblings, with only about a decade between her and Dori, less than there was between her and Meronion.  Both of her daughters began chattering, although all Hera could manage was nonsense babbling.  Helastus was good with them.  She would make a good mother someday.


    Helastus was clearly keeping them out of the way to let Ophelion talk to her, so Meronion waited.  Finally, Ophelion found her nerve.


    "Meronion, look, I''m sorry," Ophelion said.  "I''m sorry we fought.  I don''t want to fall out with you."


    "Me neither.  Have you come to understand your duty?"


    Ophelion chuckled.  "Don¡¯t push your luck.  I''m still not happy.  I''m not sorry I defended myself, and I don''t want to go.  I just don''t want things to be bad between us.  I mean, I don''t know if we''ll ever meet again once I leave.  I could die down there, or you up north."


    It would do, Meronion supposed.  "We will meet again little sister.  I''ll go and visit you, I promise, and we''ll find some reason for you to come back to the capital for a feast or two."


    A truce established, the conversation began flowing again.  Meronion suspected Ophelion had another reason for coming by, and after a few minutes of chatting, it was revealed.


    "I''ve been thinking," Ophelion started, "you were right, back then, when you said I''m sheltered.  You said it was time for me to grow up."


    Meronion rubbed her hand through her short hair awkwardly.


    Ophelion continued.  "I thought I should go with you on this expedition."


    Meronion wasn''t expecting this.  "Sister, this is war, not sight-seeing."


    "I know!"  Ophelion bristled.  "I''m not saying I''m going to fight.  I would get killed right away."


    Meronion snorted in amused agreement.  At least she knew that much.


    "But I can still learn out there, can''t I?  Even if I''m not in the battle?"


    Meronion thought it over.  Seeing war up close would be no bad thing Ophelion, but why would she suddenly gain this urge she''d never had before?  Meronion had expected she''d spend her time trying to get out of the marriage.  Ah, that was it.


    "If you''re up north with me, how can your marriage arrangements proceed?"  She asked.  "You won''t be back for some months."


    "Oh, that hadn''t occurred to me."  Ophelion said, unconvincingly.


    She was a terrible liar.  She was trying to delay the marriage any way she could.  If Ophelion was in the north, they couldn''t finish the arrangements.  They would need her to look over documents, fit clothes, make travel arrangements, and so on.  She was trying to dodge her duty.


    Meronion should have berated her, but a large part of her liked the idea.  Just the two of them, no scheming politicians around, just good, honest spears, and fighting.  It could be the last chance for them to be together.


    "Well," she said at last, "I''m sure we can find some reason to give to the Wanax.  Illness perhaps, or some pointless detail we suddenly quibble over for months.  We''re known to do that after all."


    Ophelion looked at her in surprise.  "You''re going to let me?"


    She smiled in resignation.  "Can I stop you if you''ve got your heart set?"


    Ophelion clapped her hands in delight and hugged her.  Meronion awkwardly patted her on the back.


    "You''ll have to convince Cordelian.  He''s the one negotiating this deal," she said.


    "I thought maybe you could talk to him for me."  Ophelion tried her most charming smile.  It might have worked on Nikolonium or Pelagius.


    "Time for you to grow up, remember?  Make your own pleas."  Meronion smirked as her smile dropped for a childish pout.


    Helastus spoke up.  "Cordelian will complain, but secretly he''ll like the extra time to argue over the deal."


    This cheered Ophelion up, and Meronion had to admit Helastus was probably right.  Cordelian loved nothing more than talking.  He''d use the extra months to go back and forth dozens of times with the Wanax to eke out every single fractional concession he could.


    Ophelion began to talk excitedly, and Dori joined in too, whining that if Ophelion was going, she wanted to go too.  After she told Dori no, she had soothe a tantrum, which made Hera cry too.  After a while Meronion gave up and told the servants to put them to bed for a nap.


    "I''m leaving in two or three days.  You''ll have to start arranging your guard right away," she said to Ophelion.


    "I''ll have to pack.  Should I take the dancing robes Toressia gave me?"


    "Ophelion, I swear," Meronion shook her head in amusement, "if you bring dancing robes to a war, I''m going to throw them into a river."


    They squabbled, but in good humor.  Meronion turned to Helastus.


    "You''re going to be without your favorite sister in a couple of days."


    "Theo already left for the south," Helastus said.


    "Hel!"  Ophelion gasped.  "You''re so cruel.  I''m your favorite sister."


    "Right, I forgot I told you that."  Even Cordelian would envy her deadpan delivery.  Ophelion playfully grabbed her in a bear hug.


    "Helastus, look after my cat, will you?"  Meronion asked.


    Helastus nodded.  "I''ll keep Dori and Hera company as well."


    "I appreciate it.  They''ll have their nurses, but family is better."


    The three of them chatted for a while about nothing important.  Ophelion once again told her she should name the cat, and she ended up asking Helastus to think of a name just to keep them quiet.  It felt good to have a normal family moment.  Those had been in short supply lately.


    <hr>


    After the Kolonai meeting came to an end, Cordelian finished up his work as the members of the Kolonai filed out of the chamber.  Cordelian handed off a document to his personal attendant, but barely looked at the man.  He had no interest in replacing Agathio, and so contented himself with a rotating staff of faceless slaves.  They were competent enough, but no allies of his.  He still had various allies among the patros, of course, but in the royal family there was only one whom he would count himself as close to now.  Euphastolon had gone, and even Theodorian had left, temporarily, to attend Euphastolon''s wedding.  Somebody important had to go to avoid slighting Zeusis, and the Mekos was a good choice.  Meronion wanted him alone and friendless.  He intended to keep his remaining allies secret, to make sure Meronion couldn''t target them.


    He looked over to see Meronion also tarrying, deep in some discussion with a general.  Pelagius, standing next to her, met his look.  Cordelian indicated he should go on ahead.  Once Meronion was done, Cordelian called out to her.


    "Milem."  Cordelian regarded his sister coolly.  "I know you are leaving at dawn tomorrow, and I wanted to make sure you are prepared."


    "Everything is taken care of."  She was clearly uninterested in talking to him.  Meronion had long nursed a dim view of him, he knew, and their relationship had become even more strained since Vicca¡¯s death.


    "I must ask for the sake of the empire, although I apologize in advance: I assume any family squabbles will not interfere with your work in the north?"  He enjoyed needling her.


    Meronion bristled.  "Of course not."


    "A distraction can be lethal, even to the mightiest of warriors."


    She snorted.  "You don''t need to worry about me.  I''ll be sure to come back to your side."


    "Excellent.  I would hate to have to take news of a failure to the Doukar."


    Meronion''s remaining eye narrowed at him.  "I don''t fail."


    He smiled.  "Everyone fails.  Eventually."


    "I''ll remember that when it''s your turn to fail."


    Meronion stalked off, not even saying goodbye.  Cordelian watched her limp off.  She wasn''t doing a good job of concealed her old hip wound lately.  A rare weakness.  Sometimes she seemed made of bronze.


    Originally, he had thought he could work with her, being higher in the line of succession than her and her being a dutiful fool.  He''d unestimated how intractable she could be.  If he didn''t think of a way to contain her soon, she might find a way to truly hurt him.  She was like a dog with a bone once you were on her bad side.  She reminded him of Tarcassian''s hero Alaros, the warrior who''d gone mad.


    Her trip to the north would give him some breathing room, but left to her own devices he knew she would achieve yet another glorious victory and come back to a hero''s welcome.  This would only strengthen her position, making her more popular among the military, which was an increasing concern for him.  Once Fornulus was out of the way, there would be those among the generals who''d agitate to see Meronion given the crowns instead of him.  Cordelian could end up being another Mekarian, overthrown by his own soldiers.


    So he''d put into motion plans to undermine her.  This time, she would learn what failure felt like.  His only regret was that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see her face when she realized the fall that awaited her.

 Chapter 23

    "What are we doing today, Cord?"  Fornulus mumbled as Munas helped him stagger onto his throne.


    They were in an informal audience chamber, for meetings among the inner circle.  Fornulus wasn''t even wearing one of the crowns, just a disheveled royal purple robe.  Cordelian was wearing his formal olive-green robes, as neatly as ever, all the better to contrast with the Doukar.  Only he, Munas, Fornulus, and Pelagius, in his family''s black, were there today.  Meronion had already left for the north, with Ophelion in tow, and Theodorian had yet to return from the south, although she should arrive in the capital sometime in the next few days.  Officially, Munas shouldn''t have been present, having no official rank, but Cordelian generously turned a blind eye to the impropriety.


    The chamber was dark even though the sun was high outside.  Fornulus had taken to having the shutters closed any room he was in for the sake of his bleary eyes.  The large chamber was almost filled by a massive porphyry table, which Cordelian had completely covered in documents, to demoralize Fornulus as quickly as possible.  Once seated, the four of them formed two pairs on opposite sides of the table.


    "There are a number of urgent matters requiring your attention, Your Exaltedness, as you can see."  Cordelian gestured to the table.


    "Of course there are."  Fornulus sourly took in the state of the table.


    Cordelian laid out the first item on the agenda, while Fornulus clumsily poured himself a cup of wine, shoving a slave away from him.  Munas wiped up some spilled wine from his robe, which Cordelian noticed was starting to look tight around Fornulus'' midsection.  All that wine was taking its toll.  It had been the same for their father.


    Fornulus sighed loudly when Cordelian finished laying out the first issue, which was yet another dispute between two leading families.  Even Cordelian grew tired of their squabbling sometimes.


    "Why can''t these whiny shits deal with their own problems?  They always need something, and then they moan about whatever I decide."


    "It is the burden of the crowns."  Cordelian said, and quoted one of his favorite parts of Tarcassian.  "''Those who have more, must give more''".


    Fornulus ignored him, not recognizing the quote, instead turning to Pelagius, who was sitting next to Cordelian.


    "What do you think about these," he gestured vaguely towards a scroll as he struggled to remember, "silk merchants, Nikolonium?"


    "I''m Pelagius."


    "Huh?"  Fornulus leant closer, squinting.  "Right, of course you are.  It''s the light, I can barely see in here.  They always keep it so damn dark.  Light more tripods!"  He bellowed at the servants, who hurried to carry out his commands.  They''d already lit all the tripods before the meeting begun, so some slaves left to bring more into the chamber.


    "I imagine the Eukrates has a suggestion," Pelagius said.  He had a good way of looking at matters, Cordelian thought.


    Munas glanced towards Cordelian, before cooing over the Doukar.  "Yes, why don''t you let the Eukrates handle these sorts of things?  You''re tired, and you told me you didn''t feel well.  You''re Doukar, you shouldn¡¯t let the patros boss you around.  Let them go to Prince Cordelian, instead of bothering you all the time.  They''re unworthy of your attention."


    Fornulus liked that, of course.  "Yeah, why can''t you just handle these matters for me Cord?  Tell these sniffy patros ''holes were to stuff it."


    Cordelian patiently explained the situation, as if he was talking to a child.  Which he was, speaking mentally anyway.


    "Your Exaltedness, some matters require the Doukar''s skilled hands.  I would never presume to make judgments for you."


    Fornulus groaned loudly, and Cordelian didn''t even bother to conceal his smile.  Fornulus didn¡¯t notice.


    "You sound like her now.  Nag, nag, nag."


    Cordelian feigned reluctance.  "If Your Exaltedness insists, I could choose what should be done and draft the required documents.  Then you would only have to sign them."


    Fornulus thrust a sausage-like finger out towards him.  "Good, do that from now on.  Don''t bother me unless it''s, I don''t know, civil war or fire or something."


    "What about audiences?"  Pelagius asked.  "Patros will still expect to meet with the Doukar."


    Cordelian frowned slightly, although Fornulus probably didn''t even notice the small details of his act.  "I suppose I could meet with them in your place, Your Exaltedness."


    "Your Exaltedness, it is not the place of the Eukrates-" Pelagius began, frowning, but Fornulus cut him off.


    "Shut up Pelagius.  I''m bored of meetings.  Meetings between us, meetings with Meronion and her soldiers, meetings between these greedy patros who all want a piece of me.  From now on, only bring me the really important stuff.  Not the whiners."This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Cordelian bowed his head.  "As you wish, Your Exaltedness."  What a contemptible fool.


    Pelagius said nothing more, having covered his own back sufficiently.


    As Fornulus emptied his cup in one gulp, Cordelian told him what he wanted to hear.  "Your Exaltedness, by those standards, I suppose there is nothing today which merits your attention."


    Fornulus slammed his hand down on the table.  "Fantastic.  In that case, I think I''ll go down to the gardens and get drunk.  It''s nice out today.  What do you say, Muny?"


    Munas giggled and flirted girlishly.  She glanced back at Cordelian, a far more calculating look than those she gave Fornulus, as the slaves helped Fornulus wrestle himself up.  Cordelian nodded slightly at her, in acknowledgement of her fine job in helping him.  She at least realized the importance of staying on her patron''s good side.  Since the mourning period for Vicca now over the Doukar could take another wife, and no doubt all her thoughts centered on this.  Cordelian saw Pelagius noticing Munas'' lowcut dress as she bent over in the bow.  Well, she was a beautiful woman.  If she continued to serve him well, he could always push her in Pelagius'' direction once Fornulus was taken care of.  He wasn''t such an ingrate as to leave her stranded without a patron in the court, and she''d served him too well to give her to Euphastolon.


    He''d received a tablet from Euphastolon a few days ago.  His little brother seemed to be adjusting well to life in the south.  Zeusis was beside himself with joy over finally becoming part of the royal family, and best of all, deeply grateful to Cordelian.


    Pelagius turned to him once the two of them were alone.  The slaves started gathering up the documents Cordelian had laid out on the table.  Naturally most of the documents were reports on minor issues which never required the Doukar''s consideration.  There were even some copies of Tarcassian and other poets Cordelian liked mixed in, but his doltish elder brother wouldn''t recognize them even if Cordelian rubbed them on his face.  He found it much easier to manipulate the Doukar now Meronion had left for the front.  She would have inconsiderately pointed out his deception and made an awkward scene.  What a nasty woman.


    "This is going to make some people unhappy," Pelagius said.


    Cordelian shrugged.  "No doubt, but not with me.  I''m only reluctantly following the orders of the Doukar, as you yourself will attest."


    "I suppose you''re right.  We all live to serve him."


    "Precisely.  Do be sure to convey that to Nikolonium when you see him next," Cordelian said with a smile.  He knew all about the relationship between Pelagius and Nikolonium.  It was tragic how Nikolonium thought he had the upper hand here.


    <hr>


    Nik paced as he waited for Pel to arrive.  He was in his private audience chamber, the one his mother had used to receive guests.  Nik didn''t get much use out of it.  He turned at the sound of the door opening and sighed in relief at seeing his youngest brother finally show up.  The brothers simply nodded to each other in greeting.  Nik had no attendant to introduce the youngest prince, as he kept only the smallest necessary group of servants and slaves.  The rest he¡¯d dismissed once his mother had retired, sending them back to her.  She was delighted, viewing many of them as friends.  He had never been a fan of all the bowing and scraping their court "manners" required.  While their people starved and died in warfare, prissy patros and royals conducted their elaborate rituals, substituting manners for compassion.  It disgusted him.


    "You got my message, good," Pel said.


    Nik didn''t waste any time in asking Pel what he wanted to meet about.  The message Pel had sent him, scratched onto a sherd, simply said they should meet as soon as possible, to discuss "alarming developments."  Nik knew who this had to be about.


    "Earlier today I was in a meeting with Fornulus and Cordelian," Pel said.  "Cordelian manipulated Fornulus into letting him deal with the patros without oversight, even meeting with them in Fornulus''s place."


    Nik''s eyebrows shot up.  Cordelian had been peeling duties away from Fornulus bit by bit since his crowning, but this was a new low.  By meeting with the patros himself, they would start to view him as the Doukar.  He wouldn''t be surprised if Cordelian began to wear the purple.


    "They''ll be calling him ''Your Exaltedness'' in no time," he said.


    Pel agreed.  "And of course, this allows Cordelian to boost his allies and hurt those who turn against him.  Patronage will flow from him, and his favor, not the Doukar''s, will be the most important in the empire."


    Nik moved over to a table and poured himself some heavily watered-down wine, and offered some to Pel, who accepted gratefully.


    "You weren''t able to stop him?"  He tried to say it as mildly as possible.  He truly only meant it as a question, not an accusation.


    "How could I?  My position doesn¡¯t have any real power."  Pel didn''t seem offended.  "He''s taking advantage of Meronion¡¯s absence."


    Nik thought for a few moments more before answering.  "Right now, there''s little we can do.  Let''s not panic.  Meronion will put a stop to it as soon as she gets back.  Cordelian must be counting on the war in the north dragging on, to give himself time to get people used to coming to him directly.  He''s hoping the patros will convince her to leave things the way they are when she returns.  They won''t be able to though, because our sister is one stubborn woman."


    "Or perhaps he''s hoping the war goes badly and then he can use her failure to discredit her," Pelagius said.  "Or worse."


    Nik didn¡¯t believe Cordelian would rely on hope.  It wasn¡¯t like the man to rely on luck, and besides, Meronion never failed at war.  No, Cordelian was counting on Meronion being gone for too long to stop him.  He didn''t bother to correct Pel.  He didn''t want to hurt Pel''s pride by pointing out the flaws in his thinking ¨C Pel could be proud, and Nik didn''t want to cause another falling out between them.  Pel was doing a good job as his ally.  Nik was impressed with him.


    "Pel, try to increase your own influence as much as you can.  Anything you can do to minimize Cordelian as being the heart of the empire."


    Pel chuckled.  "Well yes, I can do that, much as it will pain me to promote my own interests.  And you?"


    "I think I''ll talk to the church fathers, make sure that they insist on Fornulus being the one to carry out the imperial religious ceremonies.  Then Fornulus will stay the Doukar in at least the noumens'' minds, and in the patros'' minds every time they go to a service.  The church fathers already dislike Cordelian so I''m sure they will be willing."


    Pel nodded.  "That''s not a bad idea."


    "Don''t sound surprised!"  Nik said in mock anger.


    They laughed with each other.


    "We''ll stop him having entirely his own way, at least," Nik said, "and when Meronion gets back she''ll shove her boot up his backside."


    They spoke for a while longer, until Pel left to finish some work.  He invited Nik to spend some time with Helastus in the interim, but this reminded Nik how much he missed Ophelion, and of their impending permanent separation.  He decided to go back to his private chambers and keep working on the letter he wanted to send to her.  He wanted it to convey the entirety of his feelings to her, for it to be something she would treasure for years.  It might give her some comfort down in the south once she was married to this Circiniad savage.

 Chapter 24

    Meronion''s army made good time sailing up the river Rubo, and before too long the ships unloaded her and her the troops at Moc''s Fork, far to the north of the capital, where the Rubo split.  From here Meronion could see the rough hills and forests that marked the beginning of Lorgorin land.  The sky was gloomy and overcast as it often was up here, the year long sunshine of Dardano nowhere to be seen.  They couldn''t go any further up the river as it grew too narrow and tumultuous for the bigger ships, so from here on out, they would be marching.  It was strange to think that this icy and rushing river, and the broad river lazily flowing through the capital, were one and the same.


    It had snowed recently, so Meronion decied to let her soldiers camp until the snow melted down.  In the meantime they would be repairing and restoring the fortifications built here during the last campaign.  It should have been too early in the year for snow, but that was the north for you.  It wasn''t supposed to be a drawn-out war, just a short raid on Lorgorin territory to send a message, which was why she had agreed to bring Ophelion.  She wondered how her softhearted younger sister would react once the troops started burning down farms and spearing babies.  Time she learned what it took to keep an empire safe.


    She was restless after so long cooped up in a ship, so she went out to scout the area, taking her attendants and sister with her.  She''d been to the Fork many times and knew it well.  If anything was off, she would spot it.  On the way she stopped to check in with some of the soldiers, getting a feel for the views of the rank and file.  It raised their morale to have their princess and Milem come by to talk to them personally.  Usually she wouldn''t mingle with noumens, but they were risking their life for the empire.  They''d earned the right to speak to her.


    It wasn''t easy to survey the territory with Ophelion constantly whining.  The girl was struggling through the snow in her cotton and linen robes.  Meronion was warm in her furred, woolen coat and rough soldiers'' boots.  Ophelion had refused to wear similar clothes, showing the usual snobbery against wool.


    "I told you to bring proper boots, and wear breeches," Meronion said.  Watching Ophelion wade through the snow like a lost puppy was amusing.  It almost made her forget how her hip throbbed in the cold.


    "Breeches?"  Ophelion said in indignation.  "I am a princess.  A princess does not wear breeches."


    Meronion flipped open her coat to reveal her legs.


    "Let me amend: a lady does not wear breeches," Ophelion said.


    "You little brat."  Meronion playfully pushed Ophelion into a large snowdrift, prompting shriek.


    "Argh, I hate this stuff!"  Ophelion furiously brushed herself off while still half submerged in the snow, her hair white with it.  "What kind of horrid place has ice falling out of the sky?"


    "The cold is good.  The cold makes you strong."  Lomberd said, extending a hand to pull the younger princess up.


    "Hmph.  If you ask me, the fact people don''t have fur is a message from Oma that we''re not supposed to be this far north.  Didn''t we all come from the south originally anyway?"


    "According to Tarcassian," Meronion said.  "I don''t like it either, but the price of being royal is not being able to choose where or how you serve."


    Meronion could see the implied message was not lost on Ophelion, who wouldn''t meet her gaze.


    "It''s warm down in Amott, even warmer than in Dardano," Meronion added.  "It''s mostly desert.  I''ve heard it rarely rains at all."


    "I don''t want to talk about it," Ophelion said, eyes flashing.  "Let''s just forget about that for now and enjoy this sister to sister trudge through the miserable cold.  It could be the last time we get to talk like this."


    Meronion sighed.  "You won''t be leaving the moment we get back."


    Ophelion just turned away from her.  She pointed up at a large tree.  "Look, the trees have clear rocks on them, like the fangs of a cave."


    "It''s ice," Lomberd said.  "Water drips down and freezes into those."


    "That''s ice?"  Ophelion sounded horrified.  "It looks like a spear.  What if it falls off when you''re walking under it?"


    "You die."  Lomberd was always succinct.


    "What kind of place is this?!"  Ophelion looked around fearfully at the trees above her to make sure none of the ice spears were over her head.  "Why do you people live up here?"


    "It is our home."


    "You need a better home.  No wonder Dardan sailed the world until he found our home.  We should bring more of you down to Dardano.  Once you saw how warm and comfortable it is, I bet you''d all be happy to join the empire."  Ophelion patted him on one of his huge arms.  Lomberd just looked down at her hand.


    "You wanted to come," Meronion reminded her.


    "Yes, and I''m so glad I did.  What an experience."  Ophelion brushed herself off some more.


    "It''s character building.  Hardship made me the woman I am today."


    "You¡¯ve only got one eye and a bad hip!"


    Meronion heard a snort that she was sure was a muffled laugh from Khristos, but when she turned around her aide was perfectly composed.


    Ophelion sniffed, the cold affecting her nose.  "I''ve got snow down my back, my feet are freezing, I''m tired, and my nose is running.  It''s already well past noon.  Let''s go back and get warm ¨C warmish at least."


    "Soon.  We should be done looking around before nightfall."


    "Before nightfall."  Ophelion groaned.


    "Hopefully."  Meronion teased Ophelion as she continued to grumble.


    <hr>


    Late the next day, Meronion walked stiffly into her tent.  It had been a long day, and she was tired after spending hours preparing the soldiers for the march north.  The cold was making her hip stiff, and her empty eye socket ache.  She''d forgotten how much the warmth of the capital eased the pain.


    Her attendants helped her change into her night robe, and lit the tripods in the tent for light and heat.  Once they were done, she sent them all out except for Khristos.  The woman started to prepare a herbal mixture for her wounds, and she sank gratefully into the fur-lined bed.  She didn''t bother to keep her guards in her tent at night, not with Lomberd directly outside and with hundreds of her loyal soldiers in the camp.


    The smell of the herbs as Khristos warmed them in water over one of the tripods wasn''t pleasant.  At least it wasn''t the smell of sweat, leather, and bronze.  Meronion lay flat on her back for a few moments, before taking off her eye patch and rubbing at the empty socket.  Khristos handed her a wad of silk soaked in the mixture, and gently reprimanded her for bothering the socket.  Meronion pressed the silk against her wound, wincing slightly as water dripped into the socket.  It helped, though.  Khristos sat at the end of the bed and stroked her princess'' short hair to soothe her.  Khristos knew how much the injuries hurt ¨C she''d collected a few herself ¨C and so Meronion didn''t mind exposing weakness to her.  They''d saved each other''s life more than once.  She kept it hidden from everyone else, even Ophelion.  She asked Khristos about the organization of the troops, but barely listened to the answer.  This continued for some time as she tried to get to sleep.  She wondered how her girls were doing back at home.


    She was about to tell Khristos to forget it and go to her own bed, just a few feet away in the tent, when she heard voices outside.  Khristos got up to see what the problem was.  Meronion heard her talking to Lomberd and one of her commanders.  Meronion could tell it was important, but not an emergency.  Had, say, the enemy launched a surprise attack, everybody would be more panicked.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Khristos came back to her.  "One of the guard squads has reported that they may have spotted the enemy nearby, but they aren''t sure."


    These squads had to circle the camp to keep an eye out for roving enemies.  They were the first to spot any trouble.


    Meronion hauled herself upright.  "I''ll see for myself."


    "It''s late, and you need sleep, Your Highness. I''ll go to them."


    Meronion shook her head.  "I won''t be able to sleep thinking about this.  Besides, if it is an attack, I want to find out as soon as possible.  Make sure to alert the guards at my sister''s tent.  They''re not to let her out."


    Khristos helped her put her armor on, knowing Meronion wouldn''t change her mind.


    <hr>


    Eventually they made it out beyond the edge of the camp, where the squad who had reported trouble.  It was dark and cold by the time Meronion, Khristos, and Lomberd arrived, and they couldn''t carry torches in case the enemy was nearby.  Meronion examined the area.  The squad were in a thick part of the pine forest, where the trees almost made a wall around them, making it difficult to see any distance or maneuver properly.  A fine spot for a Lorgorin raid.  The only advantage the location had was that little snow made it through the trees, so the ground was clear of snow and ice.  It was still covered in roots and dead branches, though.


    The situation irritated Meronion.  The squad was too far from the edge of camp.  At this distance, with the thickness of the forest, she wasn''t sure if the guards at the camp would hear an alarm.  Meronion recognized some of the squad as former members of Euphastolon''s group, and her mouth tightened in contempt.  No wonder they weren''t following the proper procedure.  She knew her brother''s sort: loutish, lazy scoundrels with no discipline.  She had broken up his squads and posted the men widely among her own soldiers in order to prevent them from getting up to any mischief.  She''d hoped that they might be of some use, but apparently not.  She''d dismiss them in the morning.  For now, though, she noticed signs of a fight on them: broken spears and wounds.


    "There''s dead men nearby," Lomberd said.


    The squad leader made a sloppy bow to her.  She disliked him immediately.  He was greasy and rat-faced.


    "Your Highness.  We encountered a party of Lorgorin.  The corpses are just over there."  He gestured further into the woods.


    "How many?"  She asked.


    "Hard to tell in the dark.  A dozen, maybe."


    There were about two dozen soldiers left in the squad, which meant they had only lost four or five of their number taking down a dozen Lorgorin.  Not a bad showing.  Perhaps she wouldn¡¯t dismiss them.


    She orderd them to take her to the site.  The man seemed surprised.


    Khristos stepped up to her hastily.  "Highness, since we''ve confirmed the enemy is here, is it not time to return and alert the camp?"


    "I just want to see what we''re dealing with, whether it''s the Moro tribe or not.  Then we''ll go back."  She''d been chasing those bastards around for years now, but they always slipped out of her grasp like eels.


    The remains of the raiding party were only a few strides away, as it turned out.  Meronion should have realized right away, but the dark and cold made it hard to pick up on the sights and smells of battle.  She knelt to turn one of the corpses over.


    "Hmm."  It was a Moro warrior right enough.  Tattoos on his face and an iron hammer at his side.  This was Dardan land, yet here they were.  Some lessons needed to-


    A sudden commotion made her stop and turn around, and she saw Lomberd struggling to fight with a spear in his side, pierced through his leather armor.  He must have whipped around and caught a spear meant for his back.  A member of the squad was holding the spear.


    "Damn it, get the big bastard down, quick!  He''s dangerous."  The leader she''d just been talking to shouted.  A good half dozen of the men were in a circle around Lomberd, stabbing at him with their spears and keeping their distance.  Lomberd was a superb fighter ¨C but like most Lorgorin, he was used to close combat.


    Meronion didn''t waste time standing there being shocked or shouting pointless questions.  It was an ambush, treason.  All there was to do was fight her way out.  Questions could wait, survival came first.


    A couple of the men had already grabbed Khristos'' spear at the shaft.  She immediately began to cry for help from the camp while at the same time unsheathing her bronze sword to take them on up close.  Meronion didn''t wait for them to close in on her, hurling her spear at the nearest soldier to her, a thickset toad of a man.


    He screamed and fell backwards, the spear lodged in his chest.  For once Meronion was glad some of her soldiers had shoddy armor.  She had no time to retrieve her spear, so she charged and used her shield to shove another soldier into the one behind him, tangling them up.  She swept her short sword out and slashed him across the face, cutting through the nose guard of his bronze helmet and ruining his eyes, before stabbing the second soldier in the neck.  She didn''t waste time finishing either of the soldiers off ¨C they were out of the fight.


    The picture was clear though.  Three against two dozen were not good odds.  Lomberd was occupying many of them with his tremendous strength and reach, but the spear in his side was having an effect.  He was too slow now to evade all their blows, and he was slowly being worn down by their quick spear thrusts.  He managed to grab one of the spears after it just missed him, and pulled the wielder off his feet.  Once within his reach, the soldier was quickly dispatched, but Lomberd took another spear in the back.  He was losing.


    Meronion dodged a spear thrust at her, grabbed it by the shaft and pulled herself forward with it, using the momentum to stab the soldier in the leg.  She heard Khristos fighting behind her.  Meronion began to fight another soldier, although her sword was already bent from the previous soldier''s greaves and she had no time to straighten it out.


    Khristos yelled for help again, but in this forest, nobody would hear them.  Khristos had already killed two soldiers herself, but blood was gushing from a deep cut in her right thigh.  It looked fatal.  Lomberd now had five corpses surrounding him but he was bleeding from many wounds too, and struggling against the soldiers who still surrounded him.  They, for their part, were clearly terrified of the man.  It wasn''t going as they had imagined either.


    "Highness," Khristos panted, "we''re dead.  Leave us or you''ll die too."  She immediately had to turn around to catch another sword swing.


    Meronion hesitated for a moment, two, as another couple of soldiers ran towards her.  Then she did the hardest thing she''d ever done: she turned and ran into the forest.  She abandoned her best friend and closest comrade to certain death.  But Khristos was right, she couldn''t save them.  If she died, she wouldn''t even be able to avenge them.  Meronion ran, knowing she''d never see her friends again.


    "Fuck!"  She heard the captain scream.  "Get her!  Royal protection or not, if that bitch gets away, we''re all dead."


    One of her siblings had ordered this.  Euphastolon?  Cordelian?


    Some of the soldiers raced after her.  They couldn''t see her well in the dark, and Meronion slipped between the trees, using them to her advantage, swinging her shield onto her back to get it out of her way.  But she couldn''t see well in the dark either, her hip was screaming in agony, and she stumbled on roots and branches.


    She''d barely made it more than a couple of ship''s lengths when something slammed into her from behind and made her lose her balance.  A soldier had tried to stab her in the back, but her shield had turned his spear aside, causing him to stumble forward as well.  As she fell, she launched herself around and cut off the man''s hand with one sweep of her sword.  He screamed and collapsed to his knees, blood splattering onto his face.  But one behind him thrust his spear at her from out of her sword''s reach, which caught her in the shoulder of her sword arm as she hit the ground.  His spear managed to cave her armor in enough to crush her shoulder, although the spear snapped, and the man lost his balance and fell over as well.


    Another soldier leapt on top of her and stabbed at her with his knife, which she caught with her bronze bracer.  She''d been trying to parry with her sword, but her shoulder was a mess and she couldn''t move her arm properly.  That still left her one good arm.  This close, even swords were no good, so she dropped her sword and drew her dagger with her other arm.  She stabbed her attacker again and again, anywhere she could reach.  He gurgled and collapsed onto her, dead weight.


    Blood and the fight were making her hot and tired now.  Another soldier stabbed her in the leg with his spear, as the previous soldier''s body was covering most of the rest of her.  She heard the pounding of more feet coming over, and someone pulled the dying soldier off her.  She lashed out but her arm was kicked aside, and the wind was knocked out of her.  She looked down and saw a heavy axe buried in her chest, right through the bronze breastplate.  The squad leader looked down at her, angry and out of breath.  Ah, so this was it then.  With one last burst of strength she drove her knife into his ankle, twisting as she did, his bone crunching and splintering.  He collapsed, screaming.  He may have killed her, but at least he''d never walk on that leg again.  Something to remember her by.


    The other soldiers swore and jumped back.  Their leader rolled around on the ground screaming and swearing, cradling his leg as an increasingly large pool of blood surrounded him.  He stopped when one of his men bent down and quickly cut his throat with an ugly knife.


    "Sorry boss, but Lorgorin don''t leave wounded alive, remember?  Gotta make it look convincing."


    That man yelled back to the first group, who replied that they had finally killed Lomberd and Khristos.  Apparently only a small handful of them survived, which the woozy Meronion smiled at.  She was having trouble thinking straight now and found she couldn''t talk when she attempted to ask who had ordered this.  Blood foamed up through her lips.


    The soldier who''d killed the captain dropped to one knee beside her.  "You''re one fine princess.  Much better than that other one."


    She drowsily looked up at him, as her own breath whistled and rattled.


    "I''m sure the old gods have a place in the warrior''s hall for you," he said, patting her good shoulder.  "Just rest now.  You fought well."


    Yes, she wanted to rest, her eyelids drooping.  She wondered who wanted her dead.  Euphastolon, out of revenge?  Would Cordelian go so far?  Well, it didn''t matter now, it was someone else''s problem.  Ophelion was safe in her tent, her daughters safe at home.  She''d done her duty, and falling in battle, even to treacherous scum, was better than dying like her father had done.  She felt no shame over her actions.  She had fulfilled her duty to the empire as best she could.


    Her last thought was regret at leaving her daughters.  She''d wanted to see what kind of women they would become.

 Chapter 25

    Cordelian and Theodorian were both attending Fornulus as he sat in his chambers in the middle of the night.  Theodorian had returned from the south a few days ago.  Cordelian had come to break the news to Fornulus, but it seemed Theodorian had already done so.


    "I don''t understand.  How can Meronion be dead?  She was so strong."  Fornulus shook his head.


    Cordelian too had a difficult time believing Meronion was dead.  She was indomitable, and seemed like she would outlive them all.  Cordelian felt ambivalent about her death.  She was a threat to him, but useful to the empire.  Fornulus didn''t seem grief-stricken either, but the man might just be drunk.  Theodorian was crying over the death of her little sister while Cordelian patted her shoulder.  Theodorian had been close to Meronion as a child, but not in recent years.


    "Why does this keep happening to me?"  Fornulus started to rub his head.  "This is a nightmare.  How am I supposed to lead the armies without her?  When did this happen?"


    "Only a few days ago."  Cordelian answered.  "The messengers just reached us.  Ophelion and her attendants are on their way back, but they won''t be here for days yet.  That leaves the Milem''s second in command, General Victorus, in charge of the expedition for now."


    Victorus was a self-serving coward who was promoted over Meronion¡¯s objections due to his familial connections: namely Cordelian, his nephew.  Cordelian had tasked his maternal uncle with making sure Meronion suffered a humiliating defeat in this campaign.  That wasn¡¯t supposed to include her death.  Cordelian hadn¡¯t gotten any details yet from the North, but his uncle must have entrusted the job to some blundering oafs with no self-control.  Cordelian would need to have a word with him when he returned.


    "Right, Ophelion is safe, that''s good."  Fornulus obviously hadn''t thought about Ophelion at all.


    "How horrible for her," Theodorian said.


    "How horrible for all of us," Cordelian said.


    "Yes, yes, but what am I going to do?"  Fornulus asked.


    "The empire will expect you to massacre the Lorgorin," Cordelian said, but he knew this gutless coward wouldn¡¯t have the stomach for a war.


    "A war, but without Meronion..."  Fornulus looked gloomy at the prospect of not having Meronion''s help.


    "What point is there to a war?  The barbarians who killed Meronion are already dead, their bodies were at the scene."  Theodorian was as peaceful as ever, and Cordelian could hug her for it.  It was exactly what he needed.  "It won''t bring our sister back," she said.


    Cordelian pretended to reluctantly agree with her.  "We''re not prepared for a full-scale war.  The Milem was to carry out limited raids, not a full war."  Raids she had been meant to lose.  "But the patros won¡¯t care.  The empire has been humilitated, and that requires an answer in kind.¡±


    "You don''t think we should have a war, Cord?"  Fornulus asked.


    "I said it is not the best time for a war, Your Exaltedness, but you don''t have a choice about it.  The patros will expect you to avenge their beloved Milem, so you must do as they say."


    "I¡¯m the Doukar!  Why do I have to go to war just because they want it?"  Fornulus''s pride and stubbornness could be useful.  "I don¡¯t want war, I haven''t even had time to grieve for my own family."


    Cordelian bowed his head as Fornulus reprimanded him.


    "Meronion died because we''re always going to war," Theodorian said.  "We almost lost Ophelion too."


    "Your Exaltedness, honor demands-" he tried once more.  He knew that at least a couple of Fornulus''s servants in the room sometimes sold information to patros families.  They''d let them know how hard he tried to reason with the Doukar, and if not, he''d spread it around himself.  Faithful Cordelian trying to defend the empire, while weak-willed Fornulus betrayed it.


    "I''m tired Cord!  I just want to rule in peace for a while.  My family is not even a year dead and already you call for war."


    "I could lead the invasion, Your Exaltedness.  You wouldn''t need to worry about the details."  Cordelian didn''t have the first idea how to lead soldiers, but he had to be seen to make the offer.  On the off chance the idiot took him up on it, Cordelian could delegate to the generals.


    "You''d leave me all alone?"  Fornulus was horrified at the prospect, as well he should be.  He''d pushed all his work onto Cordelian, and was totally dependent on him.


    "If you go up there, you might die too," Theodorian said.


    "I am willing to die for my country, for my beloved sister, Meronion."


    "I don''t want to lose you too.  You''re my full brother."  Theodorian shook her head.  "Bad enough I lost Vicca and the boys."


    This seemed to decide the matter for Fornulus.  "No war, not now."


    "Your Exaltedness-"


    "No Cordelian, no!  I won''t have it.  There''s enough death around me.  How many have to die before we get Oma''s message loud and clear?  Leave the savages alone.  Dardanians stay in Dardano.  I''m not going to be remembered as the Doukar who threw away his whole family on pointless battles.""


    Cordelian wanted to roll his eyes.  Don''t tell him Fornulus was going to turn religious, how common.


    Theodorian patted Fornulus'' shoulder.  "It''s the right decision, Your Exaltedness."


    "Thanks Theo.  At least you''re on my side."  Fornulus cast a resentful gaze towards Cordelian, who bowed.


    "If that is your decision, I will of course convey it to the Kolonai.  Naturally there will be some dissatisfaction, but I will remind them of who makes decisions in the empire."


    "Good.  Now, leave me."  Fornulus dismissed him with a wave.  As Cordelian left, he heard Fornulus ask Theodorian to summon Munas.


    <hr>


    Early the next morning Nik burst into Cordelian''s audience chamber without waiting for the servants to announce his arrival.  He wanted to catch Cordelian off guard.  He found Cordelian with some of his cronies, no doubt plotting something.


    "Get out, all of you," he said to them.  "I want to talk to my brother."


    They rose in indignation, but Cordelian politely bade them farewell.  Made sense, he wouldn''t want anybody to hear this.  Cordelian got up from behind his desk and sighed dramatically as he looked at Nik, before pouring himself a cup of wine.  He didn''t offer Nik any.


    "What is this about, little brother?"


    "I suppose you''re very happy with yourself, aren''t you?"  Nik marched over, kicking a chair out of his way.  Cordelian looked at it in irritation.


    "Of course not, the Milem is dead.  It is a mournful time for the Empire."


    "You killed her."  Nik thrust an accusatory finger towards him.


    Cordelian scowled.  "There are some things you shouldn''t say, even in jest.  I would never harm the Empire or our sister."


    "I see you''re not denying it."  Nik grabbed Cordelian''s collar and pulled the other man towards him.


    "You''re being ridiculous.  Since you are so dim to need me to say it: I had nothing to do with Meronion''s death."  Cordelian wrestled himself out of Nik''s grip.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    "You may have all the rest of them fooled, but not me.  I know you¡¯ve got some of your people planted in the army."  Nik shoved Cordelian, but one of his strigulos was there and put an arm between them.


    "The only fool here is you, Nikolonium.  Get out of my sight.  If you wish to accuse me, then bring proof," Cordelian sneered.  "You won''t find any because, as I said, I had nothing to do with Meronion''s death."


    "What about Vicca''s?"  Nik asked.


    Cordelian looked over at his strigulos.  "Time for my brother to leave."


    The guard moved towards Nik, who snarled at him to stay away.  He had to leave though, if he didn''t want to be literally thrown out.  He wheeled about, shouting at Cordelian he would find proof one day, and slammed the door shut as he left.


    Losing Meronion was a huge blow.  He needed to find out who Cordelian was using to get rid of his enemies without Euphastolon around.  Pelagius had nothing for him, and Fornulus was growing increasingly detached, happy to let Cordelian take over.  Euphastolon¡­a crazy thought occurred to Nik.  Could yesterday¡¯s enemy be today¡¯s friend?  What Euphastolon must know should be more than enough to destroy Cordelian, and he might be unhappy at being shoved off into exile.  Cordelian had never lifted a finger to help him.  Maybe, just maybe, Euphastolon might talk to him.


    He needed to wait for Ophelion to get back before doing anything else.  He had to be there for her.  She needed him more than ever now.


    <hr>


    When Tokropos requested ¨C demanded really ¨C a meeting, Cordelian did not refuse her.  He knew it would be about Fornulus'' lack of action in the North, and angry patros were exactly what Cordelian wanted.  The further he could drive them away from Fornulus, the closer he could bind them to himself.  So he settled himself in the luxurious meeting room in Tokropos''s Manor where she had invited him along with several leading members of the ruling classes, including some of Meronion''s staunchest supporters.  He took the pride of place, naturally.


    "What did the Doukar say?  Are we to go back to war?"  Tokropos asked.


    Cordelian affected hesitation.  "His Exaltedness believes that this is not the right time for war."


    The Primus of the island of Theto, a rich province, lept up in outrage.  She was a sturdy looking middle-aged woman, a relation of the former Empress Rigiaron, Meronion''s mother.  Rigiaron was out for blood for the death of her eldest, and was petitioning any patros who would listen.


    "What is the meaning of this?!  Milem Meronion is dead, murdered by those northern savages, and the Doukar will do nothing?"


    More and more patros spoke up, each as angry as the last.


    ¡°First they killed his wife and children, and now his sister.  The honor of the empire demands we destroy these barbarians.¡±


    "The empire will look weak if we do nothing.  Our enemies will think they can hurt us with impunity."


    ¡°It¡¯ll give the Monar ideas.¡±


    ¡°To say nothing of those filthy Circie lunatics!¡±


    Cordelian let them vent for a few minutes, only paying full attention to Tokropos, who was the leader here, but had remained quiet during all this. Over the years he had carefully cultivated a mild, forgiving persona which allowed them to speak freely in front of him, much more than they would have in front of someone like Meronion.  He found he learned so many useful things this way.


    Surprisingly, it was Lacratium, the old buffoon, who calmed them down.


    "Peace friends, peace.  We all know the Eukrates feels even more keenly than we do that justice must be done.  Do not forget yourselves."


    They quietened down and murmured apologies to Cordelian, and Tokropos spoke up.


    "Highness, you know this is wrong.  We all know how much sway you have with the Doukar.  Convince him that the empire must go to war."


    Cordelian doubted she cared about the honor of the empire.  A woman like this always knew how to become rich from war.  She could make thousands just from selling grain to the army.


    He shook his head.  "I have tried many times.  His Exaltedness is tired.  Our losses have taken a toll on him, and he believes the imperial family is ill-fated, and war will only end in further disaster."


    "Perhaps we can speak with His Exaltedness directly?"


    "Yes, let''s go speak with him."  One of the younger patros butted in.


    "At this moment His Exaltedness is¡­indisposed," Cordelian said.


    "What could be more important than this?"  One of them asked.


    Cordelian feigned a pained expression.  "I believe he is currently with the young lady Munas."  This caused more angry mutterings.


    "The Milem is dead and he''s fooling around with his mistress?"


    "Does he even care about ruling?"


    They were calmer this time, but no less unhappy.  He heard a whispered comment that Fornulus was a drunken buffoon.  How amusing.


    "The Doukar is weak.  How can a weak man rule the Empire?  We should find someone else who can."


    He spoke sharply to the young patros who said that.  "What you have just said is very nearly treasonous."  Appearances must be maintained.  Best not to set any precedents he wouldn¡¯t welcome when he was Doukar.


    Their chattering stopped as the young man realized he had gone too far.


    "Forgive Leutiscios, Your Highness, he spoke out of turn.  But he only said what we all think.  What the empire thinks.  Doukar Fornulus is failing us.  He cannot lead the Empire to triumph."  At least Tokropos had a spine.  Nothing would happen if nobody pushed.


    "I''ll overlook it, of course, we''re among friends here.  I simply remind all of you that my eldest brother is the rightful Doukar.  It is our duty to follow him as long as he lives."


    "And after he dies?"  Tokropos pushed.


    "Then someone else will be Doukar.  No doubt the child of Lady Munas.  I imagine they will get married at some point, after all."


    They didn''t like the idea one bit, nor did Cordelian want them to.


    "What if he dies without having more children?"  Tokropos asked.  How bold of her.


    "In that case, much as it pains me to think about the death of my beloved Doukar, my sister Princess Theodorian will rule.  She is the eldest."


    There were whispers throughout the room.  Cordelian heard somebody mutter to a fellow "it should be him."


    "Without Meronion, who else but him?"


    "Theodorian cannot be Doukar, it would be another Sabrian crisis when she dies without an heir."


    "Prince Cordelian helped my father you know.  He''s always been a friend to us.  We can trust him."


    Yes, he was the only reasonable choice, wasn''t he?  All those long years of helping the patros and being useful to them were finally going to bear fruit.  He pretended to ignore their whispers, but he knew by her evaluating look that Tokropos wasn''t fooled.  She saw his game fully at last.  Well, this woman was somebody who would be driven by calculations of profit and self-interest.  She wouldn''t mind him getting what he wanted, provided she got what she wanted, and he would make sure she did.  He hadn''t gotten this far by neglecting his allies.


    "The Doukar has been overthrown before," she said, heedless of his previous warning.  There were gasps in the room.  She was too blunt.


    He was equally blunt.  "I think it''s time I remove myself from this gathering before I hear anything else you all may regret saying."


    He swept out of the room in a dramatic fashion, while some of them blubbered their loyalty and called for him to come back, no doubt terrified he would tell Fornulus what they said.  Let them sweat, it would make them all the more grateful when he overlooked their indiscretions.


    Tokropos was a direct person, and she needed to learn to temper that tendency at least a little.  The empire was not a place where directness triumphed, as Meronion¡¯s fate proved.  A coup was the wrong move, as it would call into question his legitimacy.  Historically, Doukars who came to power in coups were often removed in just the same way.  His surviving siblings, while no match for him personally, would work well enough as a figurehead if one of his rivals wanted to depose him.  Nikolonium would welcome the chance.  His younger brother may have been a rash fool, but he had the support of the church.  Their support wasn''t equal to the support of the patros or military, but it was a powerbase of sorts that someone more intelligent than him could build on.  Furthermore, a coup required the use of the army, and he wasn''t entirely sure of his grip on them.  Their loyalty had primarily been to Meronion, and he''d never proven himself to them as she had.


    "Your Highness, forgive my speaking out of turn."  Tokropos followed him into the corridor and bowed in apology.


    Tokropos would be vital, if directed in the right way.  He could use someone like her now that Euphastolon wasn''t around.  He looked up at the ceiling, not meeting her eyes, and offered her a helping hand.


    "The Doukar has been drinking a great deal.  I worry for his health."


    "Yes, all the court is talking about it.  It''s unfortunate.  People like that don''t live long."  Good, she understood his drift.


    "He''s always complaining his wine isn''t strong enough.  It''s tragic."


    "I can have some excellent Ouzo, imported from the South, sent to the Doukar.  It''s exceptionally strong.  I''m sure he''ll like it."


    Cordelian smiled.  "What a thoughtful gift," he said.  She really was a ruthless one.  That suited him, for now, but he would have to keep a close eye on her once he became Doukar.  He didn¡¯t care for allies who could so easily turn against their Doukar.  Not when that was him, anyway.


    After some pleasantries, he politely took his leave.  The patros were easily manipulated.  Without Meronion, he had no major obstacles in his quest to claim the Thirty Crowns, if he continued to be patient and careful.  Fornulus would drink himself to death soon, and if it started to take too long, well, ways could be found to encourage him along.


    Euphastolon could be a problem.  Once he heard the news about Meronion, he might expect to return to the capital, but Cordelian had no intention of allowing that.  He was a danger to Cordelian with what he knew, and anyway his use was at an end.  Matters now required a subtler touch than Euphastolon could manage.  He already had the perfect ally for that, and for the rest, Tokropos would do.


    He''d fob the man off by promising to recall him once he gained the crowns, but actually, he might allow his assassination soon.  It had been raised to him repeatedly, and Cordelian was starting to see the sense in it.  Euphastolon would be of no use to him once he was Doukar.  The Doukar could legally order the execution of anyone they chose, so had no need for a thug like him.


    He usually refused to raise a hand against the blood of Doukar, but Euphastolon had spilled the Doukar''s blood himself.  Truthfully, Euphastolon deserved death just for all his crimes before Vicca.  Besides, the loose end made him nervous.  He could wait until Euphastolon had fathered a child or two with Ionola, to bind Zeusis to the royal family.  Once Euphastolon was gone he could call them to the capital and make sure they grew up to have sound characters.  It might be risky to wait that long though.  Well, there was no need to decide right away.  With Meronion gone the risk was much reduced.


    For all these years Meronion had been a thorn in his side, and now she was dead, and his life was so much easier.  It was Braxalus all over again.

 Chapter 26

    Nik walked through Ophelion''s chambers slowly.  The servants said she was here, but she was nowhere to be seen in the sitting areas.  Finally, he cautiously knocked on the door to her bedchamber and, after receiving no answer, poked his head in.  Ophelion was there, lying face down atop her bed, head cradled in her arms, facing into the sheets.  She was only wearing a linen under robe, without the usual outer robes on top of it, and her hair was loose and splayed out around her.  It had taken her several days to sail back down the river Rubo to the capital, but of course a few days weren''t enough time to ease her grief.  She had been weeping when the family had officially welcomed her back to the capital.


    "Ophelion, my love.  I''m so sorry about Meronion."  He moved over to her, and sat down at the edge of the bed, next to her.  He gently put his hand on her shoulder.


    "I''m fine.  Thank you for coming."  Her voice was muffled by the bed.


    "If you need anything, I am here."


    He sat for a while, unsure how to proceed.  She wasn''t opening up to him, or even looking up at him.  Damn Cordelian for doing this to her.  He couldn''t forgive the man for hurting his most precious person.


    "I can''t imagine how you feel."  He started to stroke her curly hair.  "I always wanted a full sister, but the girls my mother had all died before they were named.  I know Meronion wasn''t always the nicest sister, but-"


    What was he saying?  What an insensitive oaf he was to say such a thing right now!  He tried to recover, wishing he could find the right words.


    He took a deep breath to calm himself.  "You still have me.  The others too.  I understand if you don''t want to talk, but if you ever do, I¡¯m here."


    "It¡¯s my fault," she said.  "I was so angry at her about the marriage.  I hated her."


    He squeezed her shoulder.  "It¡¯s not your fault.  You had nothing to do with it.  It''s all that man''s fault."


    She made some small sounds, and he thought she was crying.


    "Nobody was listening to me.  Nobody wanted to help me.  Not even Pel."


    "What are you saying?  We all want to help you."  He started to reach down to put his arms around her, but she shrugged him off and pushed herself off her face.  As he had thought, she was crying.


    "You mustn''t blame yourself.  Meronion wouldn''t want that."  He reached out to brush away her tears, but she leaned back from him.


    "Nikolonium," Ophelion sat up, eyes watery and red.  "I''m sorry but I don''t want to talk to you right now.  I don''t want to talk to anyone.  Please leave."


    He swallowed, his throat tight at such a flat rejection.  "Of course."


    He stood up and tried to maintain his dignity as he took his formal leave.  Halfway through Ophelion flopped back down onto the bed and did not look or respond to him again.


    <hr>


    Later in the day Cordelian came to see Ophelion, surprising her.  The two of them did not speak much, so she felt awkward being alone with him.  She got properly dressed and met him in her sitting area.  They sat opposite from each other, exchanging a few polite pleasantries over wine.  She knew he didn''t give a damn about Meronion or her, so she was glad he didn''t waste much of her time pretending to care, instead quickly moving on to the reason he was there.


    "I know it isn''t the most suitable time to discuss this, but I felt it was necessary to let you know about the status of your marriage arrangements with the Wanax of Amott," he said.  "I believed you wouldn''t appreciate uncertainty in this matter."


    "I see," she said.  She didn''t want to talk about it, and there was nothing to talk about anymore anyway.


    "I am sorry to bring this up now, as I know it is the last thing you are thinking about, given the circumstances."


    "Mostly I''ve been thinking about my nieces.  Who''s going to look after them?"


    "Oh, we have many servants.  Theodorian has also offered her assistance in the matter.  I assume they did not take the news well?"


    "No."


    How did he expect two little girls to take the news of their mother''s death?  Ophelion hadn''t the heart to tell them herself, to see their small faces crumpled in grief, so she''d begged Pelagius to do it.  She hadn''t visited them yet, but he¡¯d said Dori was distraught, although Hera was too young to understand.  Pelagius had been angry with her about not seeing them.  She deserved it.  They''d already lost their father, and now they had no mother either.  Hera would have no memory of her parents.


    "Have you spoken to your mother?  She demands a war to avenge her daughter.  She was forceful in arguing this to the Doukar," he said.


    Ophelion looked away.  "I can''t talk to her right now.  You know what she''s like."  Her mother and father had always gotten along well.


    Cordelian nodded in agreement.  "Yes, the former Empress is a focused woman.  Forgive me for saying so, but she could be difficult to deal with."


    Ophelion took a long drink of her wine.  Her mother had sent word to her demanding she come to the widow wing, but Ophelion had ignored her.  Rigiaron had a heart of stone, and Ophelion knew the only reason her mother cared about Meronion¡¯s death was because she was a success.  Had it been Ophelion who died, her mother wouldn''t have cared.  The last time they''d seen each other was when Euphastolon left for Hagiatrocos, and every interaction then involved Rigiaron reminding her what a disappointment she was.  Ophelion was grateful for the rules preventing her mother from entering Trigon Palace proper without permission.  She couldn''t do anything about Ophelion ignoring her, which Ophelion intended to do for as long as possible.


    "Well, about your marriage," Cordelian said.  "Obviously it cannot occur until the mourning period for the Milem has ended.  Fortunately, the Wanax is a reasonable man.  Apparently he is a great fan of our more ceremonial way of life, and has commanded his court to go into mourning too.  He is prepared to wait, so you will have these additional months to complete your preparations.  I¡¯m sure you¡¯re glad of that."


    "What?  The marriage is cancelled."  Ophelion''s heart started to race.


    "Of course it isn¡¯t."  Cordelian looked confused.  "There¡¯s no reason to cancel it.  We have made promises to the Wanax, and he has already fulfilled some of our requests.  It would be an insult to him, even a betrayal, to break off the arrangements now.  The ten-month delay is unfortunate, but the Milem deserves at least that much."


    Ophelion swallowed hard.  "But...but I thought, with Meronion gone, there wouldn''t be a point to it anymore."


    Cordelian smiled, looking at her as if she was simple.  "The Milem did not decide diplomacy by herself, little sister.  These are processes larger than any one person.  After all-"


    "Please leave."  Ophelion cut him off.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Cordelian ignored her.  "I know it''s not what you wanted to hear, but-"


    "I said leave!"  She leapt up and screamed at him, trembling with fury.


    Cordelian beat a hasty retreat, clearly shocked by her reaction.  He didn''t know a thing.  She hurled her wine cup at the door he''d closed, drenching it in wine.


    Ophelion began to pick up everything she could lay her hands on and, wordlessly screaming, threw ornaments, tableware, tripods, even chairs around her chambers.  The servants fled her too.  Ophelion eventually collapsed onto her bed, crying again.  She couldn''t believe it, even after all this, nothing had changed.


    <hr>


    It had been a couple of days since Nik had last seen Ophelion, and for now he had given up on comforting her.  She needed some time to herself.  He''d heard she''d chased Cordelian out of her chambers, which made him laugh.  He decided to visit his youngest siblings to talk about who would be the new Milem, to distract himself from Ophelion and his failure to help her.


    Nik stopped in surprise outside the chambers Pelagius and Helastus shared, because inside he could hear the indistinct raised voices of a man and woman.  He''d never known Pelagius and Helastus to fight, ever.  He could remember the occasional snippy comment, but never a true fight.


    Upon getting closer to the large inlaid bronze doors that marked the beginning of their small domain, he realized it wasn''t Helastus, but Ophelion he was hearing fight with Pelagius.  He had known them to fight from time to time, but he''d expected Pelagius to have more compassion, given her situation.  He wanted to charge in there to put a stop to it, but the strigulos probably wouldn¡¯t let him.  All the attendants were outside, which was strange.  Usually Pel and Ophie didn''t care if their servants ¨C or anyone ¨C heard them fight.  He couldn¡¯t hear what it was about through the thick wooden doors.


    As he entered the seating area Nik was glad he had decided to stop by, since they could clearly use a mediator.  Pelagius was red faced, and Ophelion had been crying, but now mostly looked angry.  The two of them were standing at opposite sides of the room from each other, Pelagius staring at her, but Ophelion refusing to meet his eyes.  Helastus was there too, sitting in between them.  He would have guessed she would leave once the shouting started.  She seemed unconcerned, calmly stroking a cat he recognized as Meronion''s.  She welcomed him while the other two were still focused on each other.


    As soon as they exchanged various required pleasantries Ophelion excused herself and darted out of the room before Nik could protest.  Helastus quickly got up and put the cat down, which trotted off, saying she wanted to make sure Ophelion was alright, and left after her.  This left the two brothers alone in the room as the servants filed back in.  Nik guessed Hel had told them to do so on her way out.  They busied themselves around the room, getting drinks for the princes and cleaning up.  Somebody had thrown a goblet at a wall, spilling the wine.


    Nik looked back from the splashed wine to Pel with an eyebrow raised.


    The boy shrugged, unembarrassed.  "You know how it is with family."


    "Why on earth would you argue with Ophelion at a time like this?  She''s just lost her sister.  Well, we all have, but you know what I mean."


    Pel sat down, ignoring him, and Nik clenched his teeth for a moment, trying to stay calm.  He needed to be the grown up here.  Still, he wasn''t pleased with his brother for making Ophelion cry.


    "You should try to be gentler with her Pelagius.  She''s a sensitive girl who''s suffered a great loss," he admonished.  "She''s still very innocent, so I''m sure she¡¯s shocked to see how cruel this world can be."


    Pel laughed.  "An innocent?"  He had a slave to refill his empty wine cup.


    Nik didn''t understand that reaction one bit.


    Before Nik could retort, Pel asked, "what are you doing here, Nik?"


    Nik briefly considered pursuing the issue, but Pel obviously didn''t want to talk about it.  At the end of the day, it wasn''t his business.  Probably they were all just on edge due to grief and were lashing out at each other over nothing.  Pel was only barely an adult, after all.


    "Well," he said, "the truth is I''m worried about the now empty position of Milem.  I know it''s unseemly to discuss this right away, but I thought, as Decim, you might have some influence in the Kolonai when it comes up."


    "Cordelian is not going to let this opportunity pass by.  You''re worried he''ll put some crony in the position."  Pel said, and he nodded.


    Pel stood up and started to pace, swirling his wine as he thought.  Nik was grateful Pel didn''t comment on the selfishness of his concern right after the death of his sister.  Meronion''s death did upset him, but she wouldn''t want her death to be to Cordelian''s advantage.  This was the best way to honor her.


    "What do you think really happened to her?"  Nik asked.


    Pel turned to face him, suspicion clear on his face.  "What do you mean?


    Nik hesitated for a moment before laying out his suspicions.  "Meronion forced Euphastolon out, away from Cordelian.  The next time she leaves the city, she''s killed.  It reminds me of how the late Empress crossed Cordelian, and then the next time she left the city she died too."


    Pel stood still for a few moments, a cryptic look on his face.  He glanced over at one of his strigulos, an unusually pretty woman.  The woman quirked an eyebrow at her master, but he didn''t say anything to her.


    "Do you really think Cordelian would kill his own sister?"  Pel asked.


    This wasn''t what Nik wanted to hear.  Was Pel having second thoughts about the danger Cordelian presented?  Nik thought their views were in alignment.  With Meronion gone, Nik needed to ensure Pelagius was a closer ally than ever.


    "He arranged for the Empress to die."


    Pel shook his head.  "It''s not the same.  Vicca wasn''t one of our blood.  I''m not sure even Cordelian would kill his own sister."


    "Pel, don''t be so na?ve."  Nik said.  He had to push his brother here ¨C Pel had always looked to him for direction at times like these, for Nik to lead.  "Cordelian will stop at nothing to get his hands on the crowns.  If you don''t see this then you''re going to be the one who has an unpleasant end one day.  Or maybe it will be Helastus."


    Pel had a grim look.  "If you''re right, if he has done this, he''s crossed a line.  I''ll do anything to protect Hel."


    Nik knew the appeal to Hel would work.  It wasn''t just a maneuver however, but a genuine warning.  They were all in danger from Cordelian.  If Cordelian was willing have Meronion killed, he wouldn''t hesitate before getting rid somebody with no power or influence like Helastus.  The time for believing some kind of familial loyalty or duty to ''the blood'' could protect them was long past.


    He nodded reassuringly.  "Don''t worry Pel, I''ll protect you and her, and Ophelion too, no matter what it takes."


    Pelagius smiled.  "That''s a relief."


    Nik sat down and waited for Pel to take his seat again.  Once he did, Nik again raised the issue of the position of Milem.


    "I don''t know," Pel said in response to his questions about who would be the new Milem.  "The Kolonai hasn''t gotten to it yet.  Everybody is busy preparing for the funeral."


    "Why hasn''t Fornulus made a decision?"


    Pel snorted.  "Fornulus does nothing.  Losing Vicca and his children, and now Meronion, has been too much for him. He drinks constantly and allows Cordelian to do whatever he wants.  Even his mistress can¡¯t get through to him."


    Nik turned the situation over in his head.  Cordelian was making Fornulus look weak to strengthen his own support within the patros.  It was a good plan, provided you didn''t give a damn about your country.  Cordelian would choose the new Milem, and Fornulus would blindly accept whatever suggestion Cordelian made.  Losing Meronion weakened his position and strengthened Cordelian''s.  The easiest way to reverse this would be for him to become the new Milem, but he knew Cordelian would never allow it.  Truthfully, he wasn''t a good fit for the role.  The idea of ordering the deaths of thousands made him feel sick, and what did he know about the military?  Unlike Cordelian he did give a damn about his country and didn''t want the position to go to someone unworthy.  He wasn''t worthy.


    Another solution, however, presented itself.  It was no substitute for Meronion right now, but in the long-term it could work out even better for him than she would have.


    "Pelagius, you should become the new Milem."


    The boy jerked his head up to look at Nik with wide eyes.  "M-me?  But I''m the second youngest, and I''m no general."


    "As Decim you''re the natural choice.  You have experience with the military as Decim, and you don¡¯t have any enemies.¡±  That was because he never did anything, but Nik left that part out.  ¡°You''re one of the few suitable royals left, and while it doesn''t have to be one of us, you know it''s preferred.  If you ask Cordelian at court, in front of some of your supporters and Fornulus, it will be difficult for him to dismiss you out of hand.  I doubt he will anyway, since you don''t have the backbone to stand up to him, which is all he wants in a Milem."


    "Well, thank you very much."  Pel grimaced.


    Nik waved at Pel to placate him.  "I''m just saying that''s what he will think.  Obviously I know that¡¯s not true."


    Pel smiled before lapsing back into a serious expression and studying his wine again.  Nik waited for him to come around.


    "If I suggest it, though, won''t Cordelian suspect that I''m there as your plant?"  Pel asked.  "He knows we''re close."


    Nik shrugged.  "It''s possible, but asking for a promotion won''t be anything suspicious to him.  Self-interest is the one thing he''s familiar with.  If anything, he''ll probably think it will help him peel you away from me.  You''ll owe him, in his mind."


    "You know that won''t happen, don''t you?  I''m with you, all the way."


    Nik smiled.  "I know.  But thank you for saying it."


    Pel drained his goblet.  "Well, you might be right.  In any case, it''s worth a try.  As you said, it''s in my interest too.  Who''d have thought the youngest son might end up being Milem?"


    Nik chuckled.  Usually somebody as far down as Pel would be a Primus of some nothing province.  Such were the days they were living in.

 Chapter 27

    Cordelian stifled a yawn.  The meeting of the Kolonai was dull, mostly occupied with talking about how all the empire keenly felt the loss of their great Milem.  After some nearly inappropriate discussion of the Doukar''s lack of action in taking revenge for their supposedly beloved princess, the discussion turned to who would be the new Milem.  Cordelian had already prepared the ground with Fornulus.


    "After discussing this matter with His Exaltedness, we have reached a decision," he said.


    "It''s a shame he couldn''t put in an appearance for once," one of the younger patros said.  A couple of his neighbors hissed at him, shocked by the impudence.  Cordelian magnanimously ignored him.


    "His Exaltedness and I believe that the position should go to the current Decim, our brother Prince Pelagius."  He gestured over to his brother.


    Cordelian noticed Pelagius didn''t bother to feign surprise or humbleness, just looked challengingly at the rest of the council.  The two of them had decided it, barely bothering to even notify Fornulus the Drunkard.  Pelagius had requested the position, and Cordelian was happy to oblige, since it meant the Milem was now in his pocket.


    Some of the generals looked put out, but there didn''t seem to be any major objections.  No doubt some of them had dreams of acquiring the position, but it was usually kept within the royal bloodline, so nobody had any real grounds for complaining.  Most of them probably reasoned that Pelagius, with some experience as Decim, was about the best they could hope for.  He didn''t have any major enemies in the court, since he kept to himself and went along with whatever the majority opinion was.  As such, the matter was quickly accepted.  Pelagius nodded to Cordelian.


    All the ground for his ascension was now prepared.  He just had to wait for Fornulus to finish pickling himself, and the crowns would be his.  Meronion''s death had even given him reason to put off his own marriage arrangements for months, so it couldn''t have worked out better for him.


    <hr>


    Nikolonium always felt excited when meeting with the Patrianous, the head of the city of Dardano''s church, and thus the leader of the entire faith.  Although the Doukar was officially the head of the faith, the Doukar generally had better things to do than decide church matters, and so left it to the Patrianous.  Nik would have been different type of Doukar, had Oma chosen him to rule.  Still, he couldn''t complain about the role Oma had chosen for him, a life of luxury and power few could even dream of.  No noumens would ever get to meet Locanion, the Patrianous, for example, no matter how devout they were.


    The Patrianous'' private study was a masterpiece of tasteful luxury.  On the walls, gilt carvings rendered various scenes from the life of the Nameless Prophet, and on short pedestals around the room, many relics were on display.  The Patrianous, in contrast to public events where he stood amongst the rank and file priests, here sat on a throne far grander than the Stone of Doukar.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    They''d met many times before, the Patrianous almost becoming his own personal priest, due to his royal status.  Yet no matter how many times he came here, it never got any less exciting, or filled him with any less devotion for Oma.


    After they''d gone through the usual greeting ceremonies, Nik expressed his honor at being here, only to have them returned by the Patrianous, also as usual.  Locanion was an old man, thin and reedy, but with quiet dignity.  He commanded attention wherever he went, and had hooded eyes that pierced your soul.  He the exemplar of every virtue imaginable.


    "Your Holiness, I wished to know if you had given the matter we discussed before any further thought?"


    Nik had been talking with Locanion and several other priests of the supreme circle about formally censuring Cordelian.  It would hurt the man in the eyes of the public, hurt his popularity, and thus his race for the crowns.  Cordelian would have to go through public penance in order to remove the censure, which would prevent him from scheming for a while, and, as a nice bonus, humiliate the man.


    The Patrianous nodded in response.  "Yes, Your Highness.  I and the supreme circle of fathers have discussed it and have come to a decision."


    The man paused, and Nik found it hard not to push for the answer.  He had few other ideas on how to stall Cordelian''s rise and had pinned a lot of hopes on this.  Finally, the holy man continued.


    "We have known for a long time that Prince Cordelian is no friend of the faith, as much as it pains all of us to admit this.  He has undermined the interests of the church in the Kolonai.  He makes friends of patros we suspect to be heretics who still adhere to the old ways.  He engages in obscene relationships.  Even so, Oma calls on us to be forgiving."


    Nik sagged slightly.  This wasn''t what he was hoping for, and after Meronion''s death he needed some good news.


    "However," the older man said, and Nik sat up straight again.  "These accusations you bring to us now are so serious we cannot ignore them.  We cannot move without evidence, because what we propose has not been done in more than a century, but if you can provide proof, then we have agreed on the proper course of action."


    More than a century?  The church had censured one of his father''s brother''s not more than twenty years ago.


    The Patrianous continued.  "If you, Your Highness, can provide proof that Prince Cordelian arranged the death of his own Empress, or that of his own sister, then we will have no choice but to declare him apostate and an enemy to the true faith."


    Nik''s jaw dropped.  He had never even imagined they might go so far.


    Apostate!  The Doukar was the head of the true faith ¨C how could an apostate head the faith?  Therefore, how could an apostate become Doukar?  It simply couldn''t happen.  The noumens would riot if an apostate dared to try and claim the crowns, and even many of the patros would reject an apostate.  The military would never hear of one taking command.  In other words, if Nik could provide proof to satisfy the church of Cordelian¡¯s crimes, then all of them, all his scheming, would be for nothing.  The man might not even be able to keep serving as Eukrates either.  In one fell swoop Nik could ruin him!


    At last he could see the will of Oma moving around him.  He bent his head in a prayer of thankfulness for finally seeing a path out of the darkness surrounding him.  Locanion gave him a blessing, praising him for his faith.


    Soon Cordelian would understand that he couldn''t cheat Oma.  Soon, he would pay for his crimes.  Not with death, but with humiliation and powerlessness he would hate even more than death.

 Part 3: Year 519: Chapter 28

    Nik''s journey to Hagiatrocos had been pleasant; he spent much of the trip dozing in the cooling wind as the ship leisurely made its way south.  He had watched the sunset from the prow most evenings as the landscape slid past.  He¡¯d never been so far from the capital before.  The beauty of the provinces of Euphiles and Gisean, although they had only stopped for a couple of days at each, had been a wonder.  He strolled through the ruined Gisean Grand Amphitheatre, where Tarcassian had performed his poetry four centuries before the birth of Doukar the Great.   Nikolonium decided to return some happier day to take in more of the pleasures of Gisean.


    Eventually the ship pulled into his destination, the second city of the empire, Hagiatrocos.  He watched from the deck of the ship as they approached, taking in the city.  The great shining city of Hagiatrocos, refounded by Doukar Hagia the Wise over two hundred years ago, was the greatest sight of the trip.  The city was smaller than the capital city of Dardano, of course, but was still beautiful and impressive.  Where Dardano was a city of domes, Hagiatrocos was a city of spires, made from the local white marble, as opposed to the mostly yellow stone of Dardano.  Where Dardano straddled the river Rubo, Hagiatrocos was a coastal city, sitting on a rocky promontory that extended directly out into the Melancthon Sea.  Overhead, gulls wheeled and called out to each other.  The Palace of Hagia dominated the skyline of the city.  The great white palace, its two great spires the tallest in the city and possibly the world, would be his home for the next few days.


    The city''s strategic location at the center of the southern coast meant all the riches from the southern part of the empire flowed through the city on their way north to Dardano.  He knew some in Dardano resented the wealth of the patros of the southern capital, calling them gauche parvenus.  More importantly, the Patrianous of the church had denounced the beliefs of the Fratos of the Hagiatrocos church as heretical, condemning the anti-constralitists.  His family didn''t care, but Nik was following the developing schism closely.


    The southern church believed Oma had placed a small part of His divine essence into His prophets, which gave them powers of divination.  This was clearly nonsense, as the essence of Oma was indivisible.  It struck him and the northern branch of the church as coming perilously close to the idolatry of the Circiniads, who prayed to "saints", normal humans somehow elevated above the rest of the race.  Nik didn''t fully understand the concept, nor did he care to.  All humans were equally humble before Oma, unless they angered Him with heresy, like the Circiniads, or the intransigent Recorems who still refused to give up their ancient religion.  The Circiniads were even known to make pictures of their god and worship them as idols.  For humans to attempt to depict Oma was the height of blasphemy.  His suspicion, and Locanion''s, was that the Circiniads were influencing the southern faith.  Once he had the ear of the Doukar Nik would stop these dangerous heresies and engage in a holy war to stamp out the Circiniads once and for all.  The health of the empire could have no surer guarantee than pleasing Oma.


    There was no point dwelling on these thoughts now though, and he brought his mind back to the present as he made his way into the palace to see his revolting older brother.  His carriage rattled on the white cobble stones as he was driven through the streets, noumens gawking at his procession.  He had come all this way just to see Euphastolon of all people.  It was a sign of his desperation now that Meronion was gone.  Euphastolon was a man devoid of loyalty who must have damaging information on Cordelian, so he''d come in the hopes of turning them against one another.  If he could get Euphastolon to talk, he''d have the evidence he needed for the church to make their move.  Cordelian had made no move to rescind Euphastolon¡¯s exile, even though his exiler, Meronion, was dead.  That had to grate on Euphastolon.


    Still, his stomach sank when he finally saw the smirking face of the Third Prince again, waiting for him in the main chamber of Hagia''s palace.  It had been more than a year since they had last met; not long enough for his liking.  They went through the rituals of greeting, Euphastolon being disgustingly smug the entire time, before making their way to a private audience chamber.  The room was on the small side and not especially luxurious, but the view out onto the sea was spectacular.  He and Euphastolon sat opposite each other across a heavy gilt table, clearly used to meet petitioners.  The message was not lost on Nik, but he let Euphastolon have his power play.


    "Fourth Prince Nikolonium, it''s so mediocre to see you again!"  Euphastolon said.  Surprisingly, despite his sarcasm, he did look happy.  He was tanned and looked healthy, although his nose was distinctly crooked.  Part of Meronion''s legacy.


    "You haven''t gotten any taller.  You brought gifts from home at least?"


    "Of course," Nik replied.  He might hate Euphastolon, but there were some traditions you didn''t break.  Tradition was ensuring his safety too, as even Euphastolon would feel uncomfortable about harming a guest.


    He hoped.


    "Where''s your wife, Lady Ionola?"  Nik asked.  He wanted to see what kind of woman had to put up with this maniac.


    "Not here, she and her father are off doing..."  Euphastolon thought for a moment and then shrugged.  "Well I don''t know.  Something boring."


    "Shouldn''t they be here to greet a prince of the empire?"


    Euphastolon smiled.  "I didn''t bother to let them know you were arriving earlier than we thought.  Not worth upsetting their plans for the day."


    Nik gritted his teeth.  This was a significant insult.  He waved to the servants to bring out the gifts to change the subject.  He''d meet the wife and Primus later and give them their gifts.


    His own gift to Euphastolon was a luxurious silk cloak, brightly colored.  All the better to spot Euphastolon lurking in a dark alleyway.  Theodorian had sent one of her pieces of jewelry of course, which Euphastolon praised expansively, and Ophelion had sent him a scroll of religious wisdom about the importance of forgiveness.  He hadn''t known Ophelion to show interest in theology before.  Perhaps she hoped Euphastolon would mend his ways.  She was still at the capital for now, although the ten-month mourning period for Meronion was more than half over.  Pelagius and Helastus between the two of them had sent an ornate fruit knife.


    Cordelian had sent some Danrian apples, the official royal breed and grown only in the immediate surroundings of the capital, and which Euphastolon was known to love.  There was a sealed piece of parchment included in the small crate, which Euphastolon quickly secreted away in a pocket.  Nik had opened the crate at sea and seen the note there, but hadn''t been able to open it without breaking the elaborate seal ¨C Cordelian hadn''t trusted Nik.  He''d decided not to tamper with it in case Euphastolon realized something was wrong.  He needed to win the man over, not anger him further.  Besides, the note might be incriminating, and it could be useful if he could get Euphastolon to hand it over later.


    "Pelagius and Helastus should have sent two gifts, but still, perhaps you could consider the knife and its sheath as one from each."  Nik tried to excuse them.


    Euphastolon rolled his eyes, as he unsheathed the bronze knife and examined the edge.  "Who cares.  Tell them I love it."


    He began to use the knife to peel and carve up the apples, which still looked good even after a month on the boat.  Nik reached for one but Euphastolon waved him off.


    "Get your own.  You can get these any time, but for me, this is all I get."


    Nik bit back an angry retort.  He was here to try to get Euphastolon to cooperate with him, not alienate him.  Euphastolon had never been known to share anything he perceived as his.  For a few minutes neither of them said anything as Euphastolon quickly demolished his first apple.  He only spoke again once he reached for his second.


    "So why are you here, Niknik?  To inspect the city for the Doukar and all that, sure.  But why you?  You are about the last person I expected."


    "Who did you expect, Cordelian?"


    Euphastolon just laughed.  "Cordelian leave the capital while he''s still working his claws into Fornulus, without Meronion to get in his way?  Not a chance.  I thought it would be Ophelion, of course.  Or Pelagius.  He might like the Southern women."


    "Sorry to disappoint you."  Nik glanced around.  A tapestry to his left, which showed a scene from Doukar Honoria''s life, caught his eyes.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "I can''t lie, it is a disappointment.  Doesn''t seem like you''ve heard the good news, either, otherwise you would have brought more gifts."


    "What news?"  Nik turned back to his brother.


    "I''m going to be a father!"


    Nik almost recoiled in horror.  This beast, a father?


    "How wonderful," he said, as convincingly as he could.


    Euphastolon started to slice up yet another apple.  "Can''t say I''m excited.  Well, Ionola is, and her dad is giving me all kinds of presents, so it''s not all bad.  I sent a messenger back to the palace."


    "We must have crossed paths on the ocean."  He had to acquire suitable gifts for Ionola, as those he''d brought weren''t sufficient given this news.


    "I''m here to see you," Nik said.  There was no point being subtle.  Instead, he would try to shake Euphastolon''s composure with directness.  "I want to know the truth about what happened with the Empress."


    Euphastolon shrugged without even looking up from his apple.  "I thought you''d wait a day or two to butter me up before bringing her up."


    "Is there a point?"


    "I could take you around the city, and you could buy me drinks and pretend to be brotherly."


    "I just want to know what happened to the Empress, Euphastolon."


    "I heard she died.  Some big tragedy as I recall.  So long ago I can barely remember to be honest.  What was her name again?"  Euphastolon popped some more apple into his mouth.  The man was a glutton.


    "According to Meronion you killed her."


    "Imagine having your own sister suspect you.  What a tragic life.  I could weep for my own sake, but that would be unseemly."


    "That''s all you have to say about your sister?  She''s dead."


    It had only been a few minutes, and already Nik felt himself losing his temper.  Something about Euphastolon had always driven him to anger.  Probably the fact he was a murdering, lying disgrace.


    "No kidding, so that''s what all those ceremonies were for!  To be honest I wasn''t paying attention.  I assumed whoever died had nothing to do with me, since nobody invited me to any funeral."


    "You should take it up with Cordelian, he makes those decisions.  He must have wanted to exclude you."


    "Nobody came down for my wedding either, except dear old Theo.  Some of the local patros tried their luck with her."  He leant in toward Nik, lasciviously.  "I heard some of them even succeeded."


    "You don''t care about Meronion at all, do you?"


    "It''s none of your business how I feel.  Anyway, we didn''t leave on good terms.  I thought she might kill me one of these days.  Good riddance."


    Nik rubbed an eye with the heel of his hand, trying to stay calm.  He couldn''t deal with this man.  He tried a different tack.


    "Euphastolon, why are you here?"


    Euphastolon looked confused.  "Meronion forced me out of the capital, remember?  Sold me off like a piece of meat.  Speaking of which, I heard she did the same to Ophelion.  Bet that really pisses you off."


    "If you were back in the capital, you might be able to convince Cordelian to call it off."


    "You''d like that, wouldn''t you?  Pervert."  Euphastolon sneered at him.


    Nik slapped a half-eaten apple out of Euphastolon''s hand.  Euphastolon reached over the desk and grabbed his collar, and for a long moment they stared at each other, their faces only a few inches apart.  Nik was trembling with anger.


    Finally, Euphastolon snorted and shoved his younger brother away.  "You haven''t changed, still got that temper."


    Nik leapt up and strode around the room for a minute, trying to slow his breathing.  This wasn''t going well.  Once he had gotten himself under control, he returned to the point he had been trying to make.


    "As you pointed out, Meronion''s dead.  So why are you still here?"


    "I haven''t gotten any orders to leave."


    "Cordelian hasn''t tried to bring you back.  How sad for you."


    Euphastolon''s smirk returned.  "Ah, now I get it.  You think you can turn me against Cordelian."


    "You''re not known for your loyalty, and neither is he.  He got rid of you as soon as it suited him to do so."


    "Sorry to disappoint you Nikki, but I like it here.  I''m the local Doukar and I do whatever I want.  The weather is warm, the food is good, and the women have never met a prince before.  No clucking siblings to harangue me, my wife worships me, and the church is accommodating.  They''re happy to have a member of the royal family here."


    "So you''re happy with Cordelian using you and then tossing you aside?  Cordelian''s probably already planning to have you killed."


    It took a moment for Euphastolon to reply.  He stared off into space and seemed confused, but then blinked a few times and focused back on Nik.


    "You saw the letter, didn''t you?  ''Course you did.  If Cordelian''s sending me letters it means he still has a use for me."


    Euphastolon coughed slightly, hitting his chest, before continuing.  " I''m not afraid of you, Nik the Twit, but I am afraid of Cordy the Lion.  Besides, can''t make the wife travel in her condition.  I''m happy down here.  Just get me a regular shipment of Danrian apples and I''ve got everything I need.  Hurry it up next time though, because I think these ones are starting to turn.  They taste sour."


    Nik stood and walked over to the window looking out onto the sparkling blue sea.  "I don''t suppose there''s any sense in appealing to your civic pride or conscience either."


    Behind him, Euphastolon laughed briefly, before it turned into a cough.  "I don''t have either of those flaws.  I do what I like."


    Nik turned to leave.  Of course these sort of appeals would go nowhere, but there was another strategy.  While Euphastolon might be happy down here, Pel had pointed out to him that Zeusis had bigger dreams than being the long spear in a short bunch.  He wanted to take his family to the capital and rise even higher.  He might have better luck seeing if Zeusis could put some pressure on Euphastolon.  He should let some time pass before approaching Euphastolon again, to give them both time to calm down.  In the meantime, Nik would work on his wife¡¯s family.


    He began to take his leave, but stopped, looking at the half-eaten slice of apple Euphastolon was about to finish off that had caught his eye.  It had blood on it where Euphastolon had bitten into it.  Looking up at his brother''s face, Nik saw his lips were red.  He frowned.


    "Euphastolon, you¡¯re bleeding."  He gestured to his mouth.


    The older man looked almost dazed, but snapped out of it, and poked at his gums.  His gloved finger came away red with blood.


    "That''s not right."  Euphastolon started to get up, but only made it halfway before tottering and collapsing back into his chair.  The dazed look was starting to come back.


    "I don''t feel right..."  Euphastolon muttered.  Nik was beginning to get concerned and moved closer to his brother.  Then, he suddenly had a horrible thought.


    "The apples."  He breathed.  Nik whipped around to one of the servants.  "Get a surgeon, now!"  The young girl ran out as Euphastolon''s strigulos crowded around him, trying to determine how they could help.


    Euphastolon spat up some blood.  "Poison?  D-damn you Cordelian.  Didn''t I do what...you wanted?"


    For once Nik had to agree with his loathsome brother.  Damn Cordelian!  He''d poisoned the apples, just as Zecorates had done to his mother three hundred years before.  It had probably appealed to his love of history.  Cordelian must somehow have realized what Nik intended, and wanted to snip off the loose end before he had a chance to pull on it.  Or maybe he''d just had enough of Euphastolon.


    If Euphastolon died, not only would Nik get nothing out of him, but it meant Cordelian had used him to commit murder.  He would never forgive the cold-blooded snake.


    The strigulos had Euphastolon down on the ground by the time a surgeon came, trying to get him to rest, but he kept coughing up blood.  Nik couldn''t see much among the crowd of the bodies, but Euphastolon seemed to be bleeding heavily and clutching at his throat, struggling to breathe.  Nik swept the box of apples from the table and sent it hurling against the far wall, cursing Cordelian loudly, and startling the rest of the occupants, who were focusing on the downed prince.  They quickly hurried him out of the room.


    <hr>


    It took several pain-filled days for Euphastolon to die.  Nik wasn''t there at the end, but he heard Euphastolon died clawing at his throat in agony.  Normally Nik would have seen such a death for such a man as justice, but Cordelian had used him to achieve this.


    Surprisingly, Euphastolon''s wife, Ionola, seemed genuinely grief-stricken by her husband''s death.  Just how had Euphastolon acted around her for his death to cause her grief?  They talked a few times and Nik could tell she was a decent woman, not the sort of person he would have imagined could love his brother.  Eventually her family had forced her to stay away from her husband''s bedside, worried how her grief could affect the baby, it being their last connection to royalty.  They couldn''t risk losing that.


    Nik had tried to comfort her as best he could, but her father Zeusis was almost nakedly hostile to him.  The timing of Nik''s arrival and Euphastolon''s death did not sit well with many of the local patros.  They greeted him with frosty politeness wherever he went.  What could Nik say to defend himself?  He couldn''t very well accuse the Eukrates with no proof.  He insinuated that Cordelian might be responsible to Zeusis, but this just made him even more hostile.  Nik should have stayed for the funeral, but Zeusis implied he couldn''t guarantee Nik''s safety at this point, given how the patros were feeling at losing their prince.


    He had no doubt the patros had sent tablets across the sea to Fornulus, demanding he arrest Nik on suspicion of murdering his brother.  Fortunately, arresting a member of the inner royal family was no small matter, so nobody in the city felt able to detain him without the explicit consent of the Doukar.  Still, Nik had no doubt he would run into an "accident" eventually if he stayed, perhaps at Zeusis''s order.  Cordelian probably would have covered for the man if that had happened.  Besides, the longer the news sat in the capital without him there to defend himself, the worse it would be for him.


    So, less than half a month after Euphastolon''s death, Nik was sailing back home again.  Although leaving before the funeral was another insult to their city, most of the patros were happy he was leaving.  With luck, he could get back home before Cordelian was able to turn the court against him.  The bastard had set this up perfectly, killing Euphastolon and framing him for it.  He intended to get rid of Nik and Euphastolon in one fell swoop.  Well, Nik wasn''t going to make it easy for him.


    The trip home felt much longer than the outward bound one.  Nik was painfully aware that every passing moment meant another moment for Cordelian to work his schemes.  He was losing all this time with nothing to show for it - in fact he was worse off than he''d been before he left.  So much for finding some evidence to give to the church.  He ordered the ship¡¯s captain to make all speed, and prayed to Oma.

 Chapter 29

    Fornulus stared blankly at the high ceiling of his own personal chamber, leaning back so far he was almost sliding out of his chair.  Munas was sitting a few feet away playing her lyre to try to take his mind off his troubles.  As always, she played a relaxing, pastoral, rambling tune with no real melody, but he liked it that way.  His wife and children were all he thought about these days.  The way Vicca had smiled, the laughter of his sons, the way their chambers had smelled.  He wished he''d appreciated them more when they were alive.


    Munas helped.  With her, he could forget for a while.  He knew Munas wanted more, but he wasn''t ready.  He also knew many of the patros didn''t approve of her ¨C they wanted him to one of them.  Maybe one day he would tell them to go jump on a spear and marry her, but for now, he didn''t want to deal with any of it.  Let Cordelian wrangle the whiners.  He took a swallow from his cup.  Munas helped, but nothing helped as much as wine did.  He no longer enjoyed drinking, but it helped him forget.  Nowadays the wine barely affected him, and he found it difficult to drink enough to take the edge off his grief.  So he drank and drank trying to find forgetfulness again.


    What he hated more than anything were all the people trying to pull him back into politics and scheming.  He had grown to dread Cordelian¡¯s  appearances, which always seemed carry a reminder of what he''d lost, or some news of a new loss.  Of course, he did love his brother and was grateful that Cordelian took on a lot of the work he should be doing.  Cordelian was a loyal and faithful brother.  He would have been a better Doukar than Fornulus, yet never complained about that.  Still, his heart sank further when Cordelian showed up again, with the sad look.  The same expression he''d had when Meronion had died.


    "Who''s dead this time?"  Fornulus asked.


    "Euphastolon, Your Exaltedness," was all he said.


    Munas stopped playing the lyre and covered her face, crying or politely pretending to cry.  Fornulus closed his eyes and sighed.  Honestly, he didn''t care if Euphastolon was dead.  They had never been close, and he was a vicious, cruel little shit.  What bothered him was that another member of the family was dead.  Where would it end?  Would it end, or would they all end up dead?  His dull, grinding sense of hopelessness just kept building and building.  He felt like he was looking at his life through a long tunnel.  Nothing pleased him anymore.


    "How?"  He asked, because it seemed like the thing to ask.


    "A short illness is the official explanation," Cordelian said it with an ironic twist.  "Which he fell into the moment Nikolonium arrived."


    Fornulus frowned, confused.  Nikolonium must have gone south to see Euphastolon, although he didn''t recall anybody telling him about it.  Wasn''t Nikolonium the new Milem now?  Odd for the Milem to go so far.


    Munas leaned over and whispered into his ear.  "Nikolonium is the short, ugly one."  She was getting good at figuring out his thoughts.


    "Poor Nikolonium, after going so far to see his brother."  Fornulus gestured to a slave to refill his cup.


    "Many are wondering about the timing," Cordelian said.


    "What about it?"  Fornulus asked.  He didn''t want the answer.


    "They are wondering if Nikolonium was responsible for Euphastolon''s death.  They hated each other, after all."


    "No," Fornulus said, and stood up unsteadily to wave him to stop.


    "Your Exaltedness-" Cordelian stopped when Fornulus stumbled over his chair and fell over.  Munas and some of the attendants rushed over to help him up and back into his chair.


    After he managed to catch his breath, he continued.


    "No, Cordelian.  I don''t want to hear it.  Brothers don''t kill brothers.  If we start thinking that way, where does it end?  Do I start thinking one of my brothers killed Vicca?"


    Cordelian chuckled.  "Oh no, we certainly wouldn''t want to even entertain those kinds of ideas, Your Exaltedness."This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    "Right."  Fornulus was glad to move on.  "Is Nikolonium coming home?"


    "I have no doubt he is returning with all speed.  I''m sure he is anxious to explain the events which occurred upon his arrival, just as we are all anxious to hear his explanation.  Let us hope it is a good one."


    Fornulus thought about for a moment.  "You were close with Euphastolon.  It must be hard for you."


    Cordelian nodded.  "It is a great blow.  I am truly saddened."


    Fornulus didn''t think Cordelian looked sad, but his brother was good at hiding his feelings.  Fornulus hadn¡¯t seen him cry in over twenty years.  He offered his little brother some wine, but Cordelian declined, saying he needed to get back to work.  After Cordelian left, Munas started chattering away.  She kept talking, so Fornulus started to drink more of the wine to try to drown out her voice as well.  He missed the days when he could fall asleep in a drunken stupor.


    <hr>


    Helastus was in her chambers with her older sister and her full brother, just the three of them.  She and Ophelion sat on a couch together, while Pelagius sat across from them in an ornate armchair, almost a small throne.  His sort of thing, in other words.


    Helastus rubbed Ophelion¡¯s back while the older girl sniffed and dabbed at her eyes again.  They''d heard the news about Euphastolon in the morning, and Ophelion seemed distraught.  Helastus thought she was laying it on a bit thick.  There was nobody around to impress, so why was she bothering with the tears?  Helastus herself didn''t bother to pretend.  Euphastolon was a disgusting man who got what he deserved.  Helastus had seen some of the bodies of women he''d left behind him.  It was a shame he''d lived as long as he did.


    "I know he deserved it, and I knew it would happen one day, but still, he was my full brother," Ophelion said.


    Pelagius nodded.  "I understand.¡±  He wasn¡¯t putting on any show of grief either.  He glanced towards Helastus.


    "Do you think Nik did have something to do with it?"  Ophelion asked.


    Pel shook his head vigorously.  "Of course not.  Nik would never murder one of his own siblings."


    But all three of them did know who would murder one of their own siblings.  That thought went unsaid as they instead pretended to be a loving family.  Well, Helastus wasn''t in a position to judge anyway.


    "He''ll need our help when he gets back," Pel continued.  "The court is blaming him for Euphastolon''s death.  Cordelian will try to use that to his own advantage."


    "You''re right."  Ophie nodded.  "No matter what the court says, we can''t doubt him, even if he is, well...you know.  But murder is different!  He wouldn''t kill someone, not even Euphastolon."


    Yes, Helastus knew how Nik was.  They all knew, especially Ophie, even though Nik thought he was subtle.  Sometimes Helastus couldn''t help but wonder what went through Nik''s head.  They weren''t a bunch of barbarians without any sense of propriety.  That problem would be solved when Ophelion went south to get married.  Although she could only get married if they ever managed to end all their official mourning periods, and who knew when that would happen at this rate.


    She decided to say something.  "People always like salacious stories.  They like to tear us down.  You shouldn''t listen to them."


    "We have to think how to block Cordelian," Pel said.  Helastus appreciated how her brother always focused on the goal.


    Ophie sniffed again.  "You could give Nik the position of Decim.  Then he would have the power to stand up to Cordelian.  It''s still open, isn''t it?"


    Pelagius shook his head.  "Cordelian would never allow it."


    "Nik can stand up for himself.  He''ll manage."  Helastus added.


    Ophelion and Pel continued to talk, and Helastus let her mind wander.  Meronion''s cat jumped into the room through one of the windows.  Meronion had never named it, so Helastus had decided to call it Loxy, after the honorable Doukar who was overthrown by the more ruthless Mekos the Magnificent.  Loxon the Just had raised Mekos up, never realizing he was cradling a snake to his bosom.  It seemed appropriate.


    Loxy wasn''t the only thing Meronion had left behind: there were the two girls as well.  Helastus made sure to visit them regularly after Meronion''s death, more than Ophelion in fact (no surprise there).  She wasn''t good with children, or with people in general, but she wanted to make sure to connect with them as much as possible.  Eventually they would start asking questions about their mother, and Cordelian might decide at any moment to cut that off at the root.  Something needed to be done about them, but neither she nor Pelagius were yet sure what.  They were still just little children, after all.


    She turned back to comfort Ophie some more, as the older girl had decided to be sad again.  Helastus had trouble dealing with her sometimes.  Ophie had known for a while now what had to happen eventually, how this would end.  Yet there was still this song and dance with the tears and the hugs and the hoping everything would somehow magically turn out alright.  It was rich given Ophelion''s own contribution to their cause.  But then, Ophie always wanted to be the good girl, the caring one.  She had her niche, and Helastus had hers.  She was the quiet one, the forgotten one.  She wasn''t as popular as Ophelion, she was awkward when socializing, and had interests that others didn''t understand.  She had her mind though, and her brother, and sometimes an unassuming reputation could be useful.  Those who stood out drew enemies.  She and Pelagius would be the ones to see this through.

 Chapter 30

    "The supreme imperial city of Dardano is blessed to witness the return of its sacred son, Nikolonium, from the magnificent city founded by Doukar Hagia the Wise-"


    Nik strode into the throne room, past the Majester of Entrances, without a second glance, not waiting for him to finish his ceremonial entrance liturgy.  Nik wanted to try to catch Cordelian off guard as much as possible.  Cordelian always did love his ceremonies, so interrupting this one might shake his composure a little.  Behind him his strigulos and attendants trotted after him.  He glanced back to make sure the man carrying the crate of apples hadn¡¯t fallen behind.  His position was precarious.  He needed to go on the offensive in order to remove suspicion from himself and place it where it belonged.


    Patros lined the throne room on either side waiting to greet him, or to call for his execution.  Either was possible.  At the end of the room Fornulus sat on the granite Stone of Doukar, flanking by the remaining siblings, all dressed in their formal robes.  Nik stopped for a second at the sight of his elder brother.  The Doukar looked awful, even compared to when Nik had last seen him, less than three months ago.  Fornulus was bloated and slumped in his throne with red-rimmed eyes and a dull, vacant look in them.  He looked nearer sixty than forty.  One look at him was enough to conclude he would be going to Oma in the near future.  Nik needed to open his eyes at least once before he died, make him see the snake he''d kept at his side for the last couple of years.


    Nik ground his teeth before proceeding up to the rest of his siblings, in front of the throne.  He saw little welcome in the looks his siblings gave him.  Pelagius was looking at him intently, Helastus seemed to be looking through him into the distance, and Ophelion and Theodorian were looking down at the ground, not meeting his eyes at all.  Cordelian, from his position nearest the throne, was looking at him with unconcealed hostility, which was as honest as he''d ever seen the man.


    "Umm..." Fornulus began to mumble, cutting off the Majester, who fell silent in the face of supreme authority.  "So, about Euphastolon..."  Fornulus trailed off, apparently unable to collect his thoughts.


    Nik saw many of the Patros looking at him without the proper amount of respect.  They wanted blood, did they?  He''d give it to them.


    Cordelian stepped forward.  "The court has received the news of Prince Euphastolon''s death, after a short illness.  This illness seemed to begin immediately upon your arrival."


    He wasn¡¯t wasting any time.  Nik clenched his fists.  He''d known this was how Cordelian would present it.


    "That''s right, he fell ''ill'' immediately after I gave him your gift."


    Cordelian''s eyes flashed.  "The gift which was in your possession for many private days at sea."


    "You''ve got some nerve, Cordelian," Nik snapped.  "At least you''re admitting the apples did kill Euphastolon."


    "I''m sure the Eukrates did not mean to imply any such thing."  Surprisingly, Pelagius said that.  He took a small step towards Nik and held his hands up as if to soothe him.  "Nobody is suspecting anybody.  Euphastolon''s death was merely a tragic act of Oma."


    Ophelion agreed, ever trying to see the positive.


    Cordelian took a deep breath, seemingly to calm himself.  "No indeed, the Milem is right.  Of course I would never suggest you had anything to do with our brother''s death, Nikolonium.  To accuse you of anything in front of so many witnesses without proof would be an egregious act.  The same goes for all of us, of course."  Pompous as ever.


    Theodorian was slowly backing off from the rest of them, moving close to the throne.  The guards didn''t stop her: she had the right, as the Mekos.


    "Why are we fighting?"  Fornulus weakly tried to keep the peace.  "We''ve suffered yet another tragedy.  Someone should call the Majester for Funerals to begin the service.  Do we have his body?"


    An attendant quickly ran over to him to tell him that Euphasotlon''s body was in Hagiatrocos.  He gestured towards Theodorian who went over to him, gently placing her hand on his arm and bending over him so he didn''t have to raise his voice.  Nik just ignored him.  Obviously Fornulus had barely any power left, which meant he had to act for himself.  Cordelian had nine fingers on the Thirty Crowns; Nik had to stop him before he got that last finger on them.  He couldn''t allow Cordelian to get away with using him to commit murder.


    He pointed to Cordelian in front of the whole court, and loudly made his pronouncement.  He wanted everyone to hear this.  This was the moment their long rivalry would finally play out in full.


    "I do accuse you, Cordelian."  He waved his slave over with the crate of apples.  The slave opened the crate and placed it sideways on the floor a few feet in front of him, between him and Cordelian.  A couple of apples fell out and rolled a few inches along the marble and porphyry floor, near his feet.  "Your gift to Euphastolon, as everyone here knows.  Poisoned."


    Some of the patros gasped, while an older woman who Nik vaguely recognized as one of Cordelian''s allies tutted loudly in disapproval.  He didn''t bother to look their way, instead focusing on his siblings and the Doukar, who would be the ones to decide what would happen here.


    Cordelian hissed, now openly enraged at him.  Pelagius quickly moved over to Nik, saying something about how he needed to calm down, but Nik only shoved him away.  Theodorian and Fornulus were looking at him with horror, while Ophelion seemed to be shrinking into herself.  Helastus alone had no reaction, only staring at him with wide and unblinking eyes, as if she didn''t want to miss a moment of this.


    "How dare you," Cordelian spat.  "Everyone here knows Euphastolon and I were not just brothers, but close friends.  Conversely, everyone here knows you and Euphastolon despised each other.  Why, even at our father''s funeral, bless his name, you entered into an altercation with Euphastolon.  There are many here who can attest to these facts."


    There was some nodding and whispering at Cordelian''s deflection.


    "This isn''t...let''s not..." Fornulus was pathetically trying to get control of the situation, but Nikolonium and Cordelian paid him no mind, barreling right over his protests.


    "You used me to deliver your poison, Cordelian you scum!  Meronion wasn''t enough for you but you had to kill her younger brother too?"  As Nik ranted, Ophelion flinched as if he''d struck her.  Both her full siblings gone because of Cordelian.  Even in his anger, his heart broke for her.


    "You..."  Cordelian was speechless with rage for a moment.  Or perhaps genuine surprise at finally being publicly confronted with the truth of his crimes.  "You accuse me of these crimes?!  I had nothing to do with the former Milem''s tragic death at the hands of those savages.  How could anyone think I would kill my sister and brother?  I loved them.  All here know this, know how loyal I am to this family!"


    Nik saw Theodorian glowering at him.  She¡¯d picked her side, it seemed.


    Cordelian stepped back towards Fornulus, getting control of himself again, and stood up straighter to look down on Nik.  "Don''t believe these lies, your Exaltedness.  I won''t even dignify his claims about our sister with any further response.  The truth of her tragic death is well known and beyond contestation: a Lorgorin raiding party."


    Many of the patros voiced their agreement, huffing about Cordelian''s noble character and other such rot.  Fools, the lot of them.  None of them could see the truth, only him.  Pelagius, just a couple of feet away from him, was still, only darting his eyes between the two of them.


    Cordelian was on a roll.  "Tell me, Nikolonium, what proof do you have of any of these claims?  If you have none, then I suggest you withdraw yourself from the presence of His Exaltedness at once to collect yourself.  Later you can return with an apology for me, His Exaltedness, and indeed the entire court for putting on such a revolting display."This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Nik had to knock Cordelian off his perch, shatter his composure.  Fornulus was sitting there poleaxed, gawping at the two of them.  Nik realized he was going about this all wrong.  He shouldn''t be ignoring Fornulus - if he could plant doubt in Fornulus''s mind, he could wake the man up, get him to take back control.  It wasn''t too late.  Then none of these squawking vultures in the court would count for anything, no matter how far into Cordelian''s pocket they were.  He knew how to do it.


    "Here''s a better question for you Cordelian.  Why would you have Euphastolon killed?"  He asked.


    "Excellent question little brother.  I have no motive to kill my beloved younger brother."  Cordelian smiled.


    "Unless Euphastolon knew something you needed to keep secret.  Some crime he committed for you."  With enormous satisfaction he saw a sudden flicker of concern cross the smarmy bastard''s face.


    "Exalted Doukar!"  Nik called out.  "Let me tell you why Cordelian wanted Euphastolon silenced forever, what it was Euphastolon did for him that he didn''t want anyone to ever find out."


    Cordelian started to say something, but before Nik could finish, Pelagius grabbed his collar cutting him off.  Nik tried to protest but Pelagius outright growled into his ear through clenched teeth.


    "Listen to me Nik!"  Pelagius actually shook him.  Nik was so taken aback he stopped and did listen to his little brother, who leaned in again to whisper into his ear.


    "Cordelian cannot allow you to walk away after accusing him of Vicca''s death in front of the court.  If you accuse him here, in front of Fornulus and all the rest, either you or he will be executed before sunset, that''s the only possible outcome.  The court can''t let such an accusation lie unresolved.  Nik, Fornulus is totally dependent on Cordelian, Meronion is not here to shield you, this room is full of Cordelian''s allies, and you have no proof, do you?  You''re already under a cloud because of Euphastolon.  The court and Fornulus will side with Cordelian. "


    Pelagius pulled him again, this time to look at him straight in the eyes, only a few inches away from his face.  "Keep talking Nik, and you will die.  Do you understand me?"


    Oma it pained him, it made his stomach churn to admit it, but Pel was right.  He had no proof, he''d gotten nothing from Euphastolon before he died.  Even the church wouldn''t be able to protect him right here and now.  To accuse Cordelian of the Empress'' murder here would be to play into his hands.  He''d die and then nobody would be able to stop Cordelian taking the crowns for himself.  He nodded slowly to Pel, and he let him go once he saw that Nik understood.


    Ophelion was crying and sniffling loudly, while Theodorian shook her head at him.  Helastus still had not said anything.  Pel turned from him to look at Cordelian.


    Cordelian had regained his composure and walked imperiously over towards him, before stopping by the crate of apples.  "You''ve accused me, Nikolonium, of a heinous crime.  Of poisoning these apples, was it?"


    Nik nodded shortly, chewing his own tongue to try to keep his temper, his legs shaking.  He couldn''t let the man win.  No wait, that''s right, the apples.  What a fool he was, the whole reason he''d brought them back was to be his proof!  He could-


    His thoughts ground to a halt as Cordelian bent over and picked up an apple from the crate, fastidiously avoiding those on the floor.  He held it up in his hand, clearly intending for everyone to see.  Silence fell over the court as the patros all stopped muttering, and even Fornulus sat forward on the throne.  After a moment with everyone seemingly holding their breath, Cordelian calmly took a large bite out of the apple.  The crunch sounded enormous in the dead silence of the throne room.  The room was so quiet he could clearly hear Cordelian chewing the apple before swallowing.  There was a pause as he looked levelly at Nik.  Somewhere behind them one of the patros laughed and elsewhere he heard whispering between them.


    Cordelian looked down his nose at Nik.  "Would I be willing to eat this apple if I had poisoned them?  If you like, I could happily take a bite out of every apple in this crate ¨C they''re quite delicious, although no longer particularly fresh, I must say.  Of course, I''m assuming you haven''t poisoned them, but, unlike you, I like to have faith in my family."


    Nik opened and closed his mouth.  He''d brought the apples back because he was sure Cordelian had poisoned them, but there''d been no way for him to test it.  He couldn¡¯t very well order one of his servants try one and die.  How had Cordelian done this?  He might have some kind of antidote.  Were only a few of the apples poisoned?  But then Cordelian couldn''t be sure he''d chosen one of the safe ones.


    "You must have done something to counteract the poison."  He trailed off, unsure how best to proceed.  Cordelian looked at the court triumphantly, while the mood in the room turned even uglier as the hostile muttering against Nik started up again.


    Pelagius saved him.  "Your Exaltedness," he addressed their elder brother, "please forgive His Highness Nikolonium for being so uncouth in your presence.  He''s had a long journey, and a very upsetting experience.  Euphastolon, our beloved brother, died in his very arms!  I''m sure he''s tired, distraught, and not himself at the moment.  It would be best for him to get some rest and collect himself."


    Fornulus quickly nodded.  "Yes of course, of course.  Perfectly understandable, right Cord?"


    Cordelian glared at Nik for a moment before plastering a smile on his face and turning to the Doukar.  "Of course, Your Exaltedness, perfectly understandable.  I hold no grudge towards my brother."


    "Yes, grief, terrible thing.  Does terrible things to the mind.  I know that better than anyone.  Get some rest Nik.  You''ll see, it will all feel better in the morning.  Maybe have a drink or two to help you sleep."  Fornulus waved magnanimously as Theodorian stroked his arm.  Helastus was now comforting Ophelion, who was crying.


    Pelagius hurried Nikolonium out of the throne room, while Cordelian ignored them, talking instead to some of his allies as if nothing had happened.  Some of the patros threw jibes his way but he didn''t hear them in his daze.  This wasn''t how he had planned it.  Cordelian had gotten the better of him again.


    Outside the throne room, Pelagius took him to a small storeroom nearby.  The room was clearly not intended for royal use.  It held stores of ceremonial incense; stacks of strong-smelling pithoi were lined up against all sides of the room, and the only light came from a small window.  The smell was overpowering.  It reminded him of many dull days stood listening to the Majester of Ceremonies.  Pel snapped at their followers to wait outside, which Nikolonium seconded with a nod towards his own.  Pel shut the wooden door behind them and turned towards Nik.  It wasn''t common for the two of them to be truly alone.


    "Just what do you think you¡¯re doing?  You told me you were collecting evidence to take to the church," Pel said.


    Nik shook his head.  "I thought I had him."


    "Well you didn''t.  He made you look like a fool with that apple stunt."


    "How did Cordelian do it?¡±  Nik said, mostly to himself.  ¡°Did he drink an antidote beforehand?  But how would he know I''d bring the apples back?  Or maybe the poison is weak, and he knew a bite wouldn''t be harmful."


    "Who cares!"  Pel roared, snapping him out of his daze.  He was starting to think the position of Milem was going to little Pel''s head.


    "Pel," he said, warning his little brother not to go too far.


    "Do you understand what just happened in there?"  Pel looked disgusted.


    "Cordelian gets away with his crimes, again.  I should have expected it."


    "That¡¯s not what I mean.  You''ve destroyed your own credibility with the court!  You''ve accused the Eukrates and have been shown to be a liar or a fool in front of two dozen witnesses.  They''ll be telling everyone they know about the little scene they just witnessed.  In a week, there won''t be anyone who takes Prince Nikolonium seriously.  You''re lucky Cordelian didn''t think to pretend to have a stomach ache after biting the apple, or it would look like you''d poisoned them."


    Pel was right.  If he did get proof of what Cordelian had done, it would now be much harder to get a fair hearing at the court.  He''d been so angry at Cordelian he hadn''t been thinking straight.


    "What should I do?"  He asked Pel, unaware of how he sounded like the younger brother now.


    Pel sighed, seemingly calmed by Nik''s realization of his mistakes.  "Stick to the plan," he said, more quietly.  "Get proof for the church so they declare Cordelian apostate.  It''s a good plan Nik.  It''s the best way to attack him.  Try to stay away from court for now, let things calm down, let the memory of that farce fade in their minds."


    Nik nodded as Pel continued.  "I''ll try to smooth things over as best I can.  Pass it off as a momentary attack of bile perhaps.  Above all keep a low profile.  People forget more quickly what they can''t see, and there''s always some new piece of gossip to catch their eye.  Someone will do something scandalous sooner or later that will become the new topic of conversation.  Maybe Fornulus will get drunk and stumble around the palace naked again, that always distracts them."


    Nik slumped back against the wall.  "I understand.  Thank you, Pel.  You saved me in there."


    Pel smiled crookedly at him.  "It would be nice if you didn''t make me do it again, but I won''t my hopes up.  I''ll give you this Nik, at least people aren''t thinking you killed Euphastolon anymore.  They just think you''re an idiot.  So maybe it worked out for the best."


    "Great."  Nik chuckled.  "Thank you for not asking me whether I did it, Pel.  It''s good to know you, at least, have no doubts over me."


    "Yes of course.  I know you better than that, Third Prince."  He patted his older brother on the shoulder.


    Nik hadn''t thought about how he was now the Third Prince ¨C and Pelagius was now Fourth Prince.  They¡¯d both leaped up four places closer to the crowns with all these deaths.


    "I wonder what Ophelion thinks.  She knows I didn''t kill Euphastolon, right Pel?"


    "Of course not.  She trusts you."


    Nik nodded, not entirely reassured.  Pel didn¡¯t always understand Ophelion that well.


    "Look, we better get out of here before my strigulos starts to think we''re kissing or something," Pel joked.  Nik shook his head.  Pel had a strange sense of humor sometimes.


    He had to go to Ophelion and make sure she knew he hadn''t killed her brother.  He didn¡¯t want Euphastolon''s legacy to be a rift between them.

 Chapter 31

    Some days later Nik was giving out his usual alms at the church, winning the noumens over at least, when he heard from the priests that his younger brother was in the city.  It would have surprised Cordelian to realize how much you could find out through the church.  His curiosity was piqued because he knew Pel had no official visits scheduled today.  His brother was not in one of the patros¡¯s areas, surprisingly enough, but a merchant area.  Nik decided to go see what he was doing.  Fortunately, he had chosen modest clothes today, as it would be inappropriate to flaunt wealth in front of the poor, so it should be easy for him to slip into the city without being mobbed.  Pel must also be trying to pass unnoticed, and Nik didn''t want to upset his plans.


    It didn''t take long for Nik to ride out to where one of his brother''s strigulos was on guard duty at a street corner.  Although she was in the clothes of a noumen, he recognized the attractive, but scowling young woman who seemed to be one of Pel''s favorites.  She in turn recognized him right away.  She looked like she wanted to send him away, but of course she had no right to do so.  She didn''t bother to greet him properly but wordlessly gestured to him to follow her into the building behind her.  She took him to the second floor of the apparently empty house that overlooked a small square.  They were near the main docks of the city, and he could hear the sounds of ships and fishermen.  Pelagius was in a large, unfurnished room which occupied most of the second floor, sitting next to an open window looking out at the square, with a small table and some refreshments in front of him.  Disappointingly, he did not seem surprised to see Nik.


    Pelagius smiled after they greeted each other.  "I was told you were coming to see me."


    "By who?"


    "Oh, you know," Pel waved noncommittally.  "My people."


    "I was hoping to get the drop on you, you know, shock you with my derring-do."  Nik huffed.  "You have some sneaky people."


    "My favorite type.  You too, since you heard about my visit here.  Why don''t you sit with me?  Have some figs and wine.  It''s quite refreshing."


    Nik took him up on the offer, and soon sat impatiently across from Pel, waiting to be enlightened on what they were doing there.  Nik looked out onto the square, hoping to find some clue, but all he could see were noumens going about their business.  They were near a shop, where a middle-aged couple seemed to be busy, although he was having trouble determining what exactly they did.  They wore only chitons, but they looked to be of high quality, and both were wearing fine jewelry.  Noumens then, but well-to-do noumens.  There were no products on display, and the couple mostly just talked to their customers and then wrote intently on wax and clay tablets.  Nik glanced up at Pel and confirmed this shop was what interested his brother.  What was interesting about it though, Nik had no idea.


    "So Pel, what am I looking at?"  He asked, gesturing towards the shop.


    "It''s a shop.  Some people must work to make money, perhaps you¡¯ve heard that somewhere."


    He fixed a level gaze on his brother, who chuckled, before obliging him with some more details.


    "They are shipping merchants.  They make shipping arrangements for other sorts of merchants who need to transport goods."


    "So, they own ships?"


    "No, they connect shippers and merchants.  It''s inconvenient for shippers and merchants to deal with each other directly due to difficulties in scheduling and filling an entire ship with what could be multiple shipments from different customers.  So, shippers go to these middlemen to record what ship space they have available and when, and merchants record what they want shipped and to where.  The shipping merchants try to arrange matches between these two, sometimes arranging more than one-"


    "I''m sorry I asked."  Nik groaned.  "Please, stop boring me to death.  This must be the most tedious occupation imaginable."


    Pel frowned at him slightly.  "Comerce is what keeps the empire running, keeps Dardanos running.  The economy is the source of our power."


    "Our nobility of spirit, our culture, is the source of our power."


    Pel snorted.  "That is a pompous line, brother."


    Nik cleared his throat in embarrassment.  It had been pompous.


    Pel continued with some asperity.  "A city this large requires imported goods constantly, otherwise it would be unable to support the population.  The grain allowance is the most obvious example, but there are many others.  Shipping, by the river and the sea, are the life-blood of the empire.  Dardano, Hagiatrocos, Melanthoros, Heliokopos, Tractarius; all the major cities are where they are to take advantage of trade.  Dardano on the river Rubo, Hagiatrocos looking out on the south Melancthon, Melanthoros the west, Heliokopos the gateway to Bithia and Tractarius to Monar, and so on.  Although Hagiatrocos has the best location of any of them.  One day it might surpass us as the greatest city of the empire."


    "That''s what you''re doing here, keeping an eye on the wealth of the empire?" Nik asked, trying to derail Pel''s never-ending lecture.


    Pel did stop, thankfully, and sipped his wine.  "Yes, in a way," was all he said as something in the shop caught his attention, and he turned to get a closer look.  Nik copied him.


    Two girls had entered the shop, one a teenager, leading the other in with her, a small girl, probably about two years old.  They both wore similar chitons to the couple, and looked happy and well-fed.  These two looked to be the daughters of the couple, judging by the way the couple greeted them.  Nik glanced back over at Pel, who was looking at the two girls intently.  Nik was certain Pel was only interested in the older one, who even from this distance was clearly a beautiful girl.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Pel, after all that impressive discussion, you''re actually just here to look at a pretty girl, aren''t you?"  He was both amused and disappointed.


    "It''s an important business, and the family is doing well at it.  It''s good to familiarize yourself with the foundations of the empire," Pel said without looking back at him.


    "And coincidentally, they have a young and beautiful daughter?"


    "Exactly.  Pure coincidence."  Pel turned and grinned unashamedly.


    Nik shook his head in exasperation.  He''d tried to get his brother to appreciate the virtues of chastity before with no success.


    "I can''t believe I came out here just for you to lust after a noumens girl."


    Pel stood up.  "Well, let''s go back then.  I''ll have to come back when my disapproving older brother isn''t around to tell me off."


    Nik couldn''t resist getting a couple of extra jabs in, which Pel took in good humor, apparently cheered up by seeing his latest crush.  Nik decided not to ask how he was planning to approach the girl, as he didn''t want to know.


    <hr>


    "Tokropos," Cordelian began, "I think it''s time I settled down."


    "Great idea, Your Highness.  It could be very profitable."


    He and Tokropos were in his own audience chamber.  He''d finished the day''s work and Tokropos was sitting, back straight - admirable posture - across from his desk.  Cordelian had gotten used to Euphastolon not being there, not sitting in the corner making sarcastic comments.  He supposed a part of him missed his brother, but overall not having Euphastolon hanging over his head was a relief.  He had been resistant at first to Euphastolon dying, but he''d come around to the wisdom of it.  The man had earned it several times over, and he just wasn''t trustworthy.  He¡¯d considered blaming Nikolonium for the death, but he didn''t want people looking too closely into what had happened, so it suited him best to accept the official story of an illness.  Anyway, this way everybody still suspected Nikolonium, and he looked honorable and magnanimous for not pursuing the matter further.  He found Tokropos made a more useful ally than his unstable younger brother, as she was more predictable, and better at getting other patros to follow her lead.  Probably because half of them had mortgaged their lands to her.


    "The choosing of a future Empress is not a task to be taken lightly."  He was feeling more and more confident due to how smoothly everything was proceeding.  Meronion was gone, Euphastolon was gone, Nikolonium discredited, and Fornulus was fading more each day.  Everyone else was either on his side or not a problem.


    He had no interest in marrying a woman, but a Doukar needed to produce heirs, so being married would make him a more stable prospect for the crowns.  He was close enough now to the crowns that he could take his pick of women in the empire.  Most people thought of him as the true Mekos, not Theodorian.


    The family he married into would become staunch allies, so he wanted to choose whoever would be most useful to him.  His own family wanted him to marry one of his cousins, Lictorius, a girl about Helastus¡¯s age.  He had no intention of doing that: his own family would always be his allies, so marrying her brought him nothing he didn¡¯t already have.


    "We''ll have to wait until the mourning period is over before any actual marriage," Tokropos said, as if he didn¡¯t remember.


    "Naturally.  However, I can choose a family now and begin to make the arrangements.  Euphora''s eldest daughter, Euphorian, for example."


    Tokropos raised her eyebrows in surprise.  Euphora had been allied with Vicca''s family.  This was exactly why he was considering choosing her family.  It would be a waste to choose an existing ally when he could secure a new alliance instead and increase his power.  Choosing someone with ties to the old regime would also smooth his transition.


    "A bold choice," she said.  "Euphora is a rich woman.  Rich holdings.  Tin, gold, copper, you name it."


    Cordelian had no doubt Tokropos¡¯s covetous eyes knew all about Euphora''s holdings.  Unfortunately for her Euphora was wealthy enough to be able to stay out of her clutches.  According to rumor, Euphora despised Tokropos.  Tokropos made her money herself, while Euphora''s wealth stretched back centuries.  She also had several friends who Tokropos had ruined.


    She continued.  "They say Euphorian looks like a horse''s backside, and her voice is like the bray of a donkey.  And she smells likea donkey too."


    Charming.  Cordelian suspected the source of these rumors was the very woman he was talking to.


    He gave her a supercilious stare.  "Do I seem like His Exaltedness or Pelagius to you?  I am not the sort of trivial person who is concerned with such matters."


    Tokropos chuckled.  She knew Cordelian couldn''t care less what the girl looked like.  It was a question of duty, nothing more.  A marriage would also keep the new type of patros who''d spent too long at the church from gossiping about him and his lovers.  He couldn''t stand the church and those who swallowed their nonsense whole, like Nikolonium.  He much preferred the more old-fashioned patros like Tokropos who thought only in terms of benefitting themselves and keeping the empire strong (to benefit themselves).  Much cleaner and simpler than dealing with people who believed in some esoteric set of rules which disapproved of everything.  There was no reasoning with those people.  It was impossible to convince them to mind their own business or get them to understand that some actions were necessary for the good of the empire.


    Tokropos stood after telling him some interesting information about a couple of patros at the court, her business completed.  She never wasted his time, which he appreciated.


    "Tokropos," he said as she moved to leave.  "You have a niece of a suitable age, do you not?  I''m surprised you haven''t made your case."


    "Ha!"  Tokropos laughed as she walked out.  "Don''t worry about me, I''m not offended.  Much more profitable to be the power behind the crowns.  Safer too, you royals don''t seem to live long."


    Cordelian approved of her realism.  Tokropos didn''t have the background to be a suitable choice, but he''d wanted to make sure she wasn''t nursing any resentment against him.


    He had a smooth path to the crowns now.  There wasn''t much left for him to do, except clean up some minor loose ends.  Nikolonium had shaken his composure the day he''d returned from Hagiatrocos, but ultimately the boy knew nothing and could prove nothing.  Cordelian felt certain he could just ignore him.  The only remaining obstacle was Theodorian.  He had to convince her to abdicate to clear the way for his own ascension, but that would be simple enough.  She had no desire to become Doukar.  He would wait until Fornulus was clearly beyond saving, because Theodorian wasn''t ready to face facts yet.  From seeing Fornulus yesterday he could tell he wouldn¡¯t have to wait long.


    Yet he found himself feeling uneasy.  His instincts were warning him that something was wrong.  He had the unpleasant feeling of not being totally in control of the events around him, but he couldn''t point to what was out of his control.  It could be Meronion''s unexpected fate that was unsettling him.  He ran over his plans to reassure himself.  Anxiety would only lead to mistakes, so he needed to ignore his irrational fears.

 Chapter 32

    Nik was in the outskirts of the city, waiting outside a small, ramshackle house.  Knocking and shouting hadn''t succeeded in getting it open, so now Nik''s strigulos were busy kicking in the door to the small house, which had been barred from the inside.  He never came to this part of the city, but he''d received word from a church friend about a soldier looking for sanctuary who lived here.  The soldier had been unwilling to tell the priests anything in detail, but he said several of his friends had turned up dead.  He¡¯d said they''d all been on a mission together on which "something terrible" had happened and now ¡°somebody powerful¡± wanted to silence them.  The church had turned him away due to his unsavory nature and unwillingness to confide in them.


    Nik was so far from the palace he was almost in the slums outside the city walls.  The houses here were wattle and daub, sturdier than the wood and mud slum huts outside the walls, but they still looked like a heavy rain would wash them away.  The streets were narrow, little more than alleyways, and covered in filth.  There was no sewage system out here.  The people were either poor, honest folk, or poor, dishonest scum, but in either case people who only survived due to the charity of the church and the grain allowance.  Most of them scurried away when Nik and his entourage had appeared, hiding the shadows, peaking out from behind narrow windows and crude doors.  No honest soldier would live here, but Nik already knew the man he was looking for was a former associate of Euphastolon''s.  Euphastolon had paid well, but Nik guessed his sort wasted the money on wine, gambling, and prostitutes.


    As soon as he had heard about the man, Nik had tried to find him.  Pelagius had used his powers as Milem to locate the man in just a couple of days.  A mercenary in Euphastolon''s pay involved in something he wouldn''t admit even to the church, and now targeted by someone who wanted to silence them.  You didn''t need to be a genius to put it together.  With luck, Nik would soon have a witness who could connect Cordelian to either Vicca''s or Meronion''s murder.  He rocked impatiently on his heels as he waited for his guards to break the door down.  Once they did he almost leapt inside, even before some of the strigulos made it in.


    The house was dark, with only small openings for windows, and a foul stench filled it.  As soon as he got wind of the smell, Nik almost swore to himself.  He gestured for one of his strigulos to go look in the other rooms while he waited by the door, knowing what they would find.


    "He''s in the back storeroom, dead."  His guard returned and told him what he dreaded to hear.  "He barricaded himself in there, but somebody cut through the outer wall instead.  He''s been stabbed many times."


    Nik growled loudly.  "How long has he been dead?"  He didn''t feel the need to sully his own eyes with such a disgusting sight.


    "Not long, Your Highness.  Perhaps a day."


    Nik grabbed the rude table nearby and hurled it across the room, were it smashed into the wall, leaving a sizeable dent.  His servants flinched, aware of his recent poor temper.  He stormed out of the house kicking the broken door as he went.  "Why did we waste our time breaking this down when we could have just cut through the damn wall?"  He shouted at the nearest strigulos, before jumping back on his horse without waiting for a response.  He knew they were only following his orders, but he couldn''t help but feel angry.


    Ever since his trip to Hagiatrocos it had been one piece of rotten luck after another.  No, not luck, Cordelian''s scheming.  Euphastolon''s murder, and the disaster it had been for him in the court.  Even worse, Ophelion had become distant.  When he had gone to see her on his return, to comfort her, she had been cold to him.  Nik worried she thought he had killed Euphastolon.  Helastus had assured him that Ophelion would never suspect him and had promised to talk to her about it.  Nik knew it wouldn''t necessary to talk to her if she truly didn''t suspect him.  Still, the last time he''d seen his love, yesterday at a lunch with the four of them, Ophelion had seemed more cheerful, so Nik hoped Helastus was indeed working her magic.


    She wouldn''t have needed to if he had gotten to this hovel a couple of days earlier.  He had moved as soon as word from the church had gotten to him, but of course Cordelian had been faster.  He¡¯d already known where to find the man.  All he needed was one piece of solid evidence to take to the church and he could end Cordelian, but it was like grabbing hold of a river eel.  Every lead slithered out of his hands, and worse, Cordelian was clearly close to eliminating any evidence remaining.  Nik doubted there were many people left who could connect Cordelian to the murders at this point.


    He lashed out with his goad at a tree he was passing to let out some of his frustrations.  He wasn''t looking forward to disappointing Pelagius again either.  His little brother had been a faithful ally to him, but Nik was starting to feel he was the junior brother now.  He''d gotten no hard proof linking Cordelian to Vicca''s murder despite nearly two years of searching.  The two of them had been looking into Meronion''s death as best they could, but it had taken place so far north they could barely find anything out about it other than the official story of a Lorgorin raiding party.  Euphastolon''s death wasn''t working out any better, since Nik wasn''t welcome back at Hagiatrocos, and Pel, as the Milem, couldn''t just up and leave to look for evidence.


    Who else might know something he could take to the church?  The only person he could think of was Theodorian.  It seemed unlikely Cordelian would trust her with anything damaging, but he didn''t have much choice at this point.  The two of them had gotten closer lately, probably due to the diminishing number of siblings for her to talk to.  She was Cordelian''s full-blooded sibling though, and would probably side with Cordelian if it came down to it.  However, he''d found she was more intelligent than he''d previously thought, and they''d had some interesting debates about some of the finer points of the faith.  It was worth a try.


    <hr>


    To Nik''s surprise, Theodorian was holding court in the main audience hall, listening to some petitions in Fornulus'' place.  He couldn''t imagine Cordelian would be happy about this, since he wanted everything to go through him, but as she was the Mekos, the heir to the crowns, if she insisted Cordelian wouldn''t have been able to stop her.  If she was standing up to Cordelian, perhaps she would be willing to help.  He waited by a broad fresco behind the Stone of Doukar where Theodorian was sitting to receive the petitioners.  He had no interest in revealing himself to the court, as some tempers were still running hot after his apple debacle.  He''d heard some noumens in the city were already singing bawdy songs about "The Prince and the Apple" ¨C carefully edited to allow them to deny the songs were about him, of course.  Let them have their fun for now, soon they would know the truth and then they''d be calling for Cordelian''s blood.


    The last petitioner of the day was a wealthy merchant called Kaikos.  Kaikos''s concern was a trivial one: an exclusive license to import a new spice, called nutmeg, from far to the east.  He''d even brought some pastries laced with it for Theodorian and some of the court to try, which they did with gusto.  Nik had heard of this stuff before.  Nobody knew exactly where it came from.  The Scerrens, who were to the east of the Monars and as far east as the empire ever went, imported it from somewhere even further east.  Strange to think there were peoples and lands out there totally unknown to them.  Nik wondered if those people heard strange, half-believed stories about an empire to the west.  Oma only knew if Kaikos would succeed in getting anybody to buy his spice, especially given the fantastic price it would command.  There were those patros who were mad for anything expensive and rare, like that spiky-leaved yellow fruit brought back from south-western islands beyond the desert, so Kaikos was probably hoping to appeal to that set.


    Once Theodorian gave Kaikos his permission, the leaving ceremony was soon complete, and she came around to the fresco to see Nik.  They quickly ran through the required greetings.


    Theodorian seemed reasonably cheerful for her.  She did tend to melancholy even at the best of times.  These were certainly not the best of times, with their family dropping in number every year.


    "So how was the new spice?"  He asked.


    "Delicious.  I''m sure it will be a hit.  Here, I saved you one."  She handed him a small bundle of cloth, and he thanked her, a little touched.


    "It will only be for the rich, no doubt."


    Theodorian smiled.  "Everything worth having is expensive."  She''d never been one to worry about money.  "Perhaps Helastus can grow it.¡±


    "That''s not a bad idea.  I might ask her about it ¨C I''m going to see Pelagius next, and I''m sure she''ll be around."


    For some reason Theodorian''s face took on a more cautious expression.  "Oh, Pelagius.  You two are still friendly?"


    Nik didn''t feel like sneaking around.  "Pelagius is helping me work out what happened with Meronion.  Specifically, who might be responsible."


    "Who''s responsible?  Everybody agrees it was Lorgorin raiders."


    "I won¡¯t deny that I think Cordelian had something to do with it."


    She sighed.  "All the court knows how you feel about him now."


    "Do you know anything?"  He might as well be blunt.  Being blunt might shake her into revealing something.


    "I don''t know anything more than what everyone has heard.  Even if Cordelian was involved, he wouldn''t tell me.  He views me in much the same way as our father did.  And you should know me better than to think I would ever harm one of us."


    He smiled to try to defuse the situation.  "I know.  I never meant to imply you did anything wrong."  He truly didn''t.  Theodorian was self-absorbed and superficial, but not malicious.


    Theodorian sighed again.  "I hate this.  All this suspicion.  I just want to be a normal family, who trust each other.  Is that too much to ask for?"


    "Honestly, given our position, I think it is," he said.  "We have too much power and money to be normal."


    She turned gloomy again.  Theodorian was na?ve, almost childish.  After a moment he pushed again.  "Theodorian, do you think Cordelian would be capable of having Meronion, or Euphastolon, killed?  You know him better than anyone, so you should know if he''d kill his own siblings."


    Theodorian held his gaze for a moment before looking away.  "I don''t think so.  I don''t see why he would."


    "Meronion would be a powerful obstacle in his way for the throne."


    "Would she?"  There was some heat in her voice.  "Meronion believed in hierarchy.  Cordelian is ahead of her in the line of succession.  She would have accepted his ascension over her, and Cordelian knew that.  I think it was exactly what it looked like: some barbarians got lucky and took down their most hated enemy.  Or...it''s something else entirely."If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    "Something else, like what?"


    Theodorian wouldn''t meet his eyes.  "You think my closeness to my brother blinds me to his nature.  But I think the same is true of you."


    Well, he expected her to protect her full-blooded little brother.  Irritating woman.  "What about Euphastolon''s death?"


    "Cordelian was his best friend, and he was younger than Cordelian.  There''s no reason to have him killed."


    "Unless he wanted to make sure Euphastolon didn''t tell anyone the truth about the Empress''s death."


    "Vicca was my best friend," she said.  "I won''t believe Cordelian had anything to do with her death.  I can''t."


    "Stop being so na?ve!"  He shouted at her, frustrated by her willful blindness.  "Cordelian would do anything to take power!"


    "Watch your tone.  I am the Mekos, and thus your superior."  She was getting angry too.


    "Stop closing your eyes to the truth.  Why am I the only one who''s willing to protect the empire?"  He kicked a nearby tripod, making it wobble.


    There were several moments of uncomfortable silence.  He''d gone too far.  Lately, with all the stress and Cordelian constantly seeming to be one step ahead, he''d found himself more prone to outbursts of anger.


    "I suppose I had better go see Pelagius."  He said and bowed to leave.  He obviously wasn¡¯t getting anything out of her today.


    She spoke again, stopping him from leaving.


    "I know Cordelian better than you think.  I''m not blind.  He''s ruthless, manipulative, and power-hungry.  He''s not cruel though, and despite what you think, he isn''t completely self-serving.  He does what he does because he thinks it will help the empire in the long-run."


    How gullible was this eldest sister of his?  "People aren''t always what we think they are."


    "No, they''re not," she agreed.  "You should bear that in mind with all our siblings.  Cordelian isn''t the only dangerous one."  She bowed to him slightly and started to leave, but after they had formally parted, she called down the corridor to him.


    "Nikolonium, remember what we both said.  Some people seem bad but are good, and others seem good but are bad.  I know I can''t change your mind, and I don¡¯t have any proof of anything, so it wouldn''t be right for me to say too much.  Still, be careful who you choose to trust.  There have always been those who will do whatever it takes to get their hands on the crowns.  Bear that in mind."


    Nik just nodded, surprised at her candor.  "I will.  Thank you Theo."  He used the affectionate nickname he rarely used.  So, judging by that warning, even Theodorian understood how dangerous Cordelian was.


    After a frustrating conversation with Pel, where neither of them had anything new to talk about, Nik took a walk around the palace to clear his head.  After a while a slave caught up to him and told him the Doukar required his presence.  Fornulus had never summoned him before, so he obeyed immediately, curious as to what Fornulus could possibly want with him.  Eventually Nik arrived at the antechamber directly outside Fornulus'' personal bedroom, which was quiet and nearly empty.  When his father had occupied these rooms there had always been many people bustling around these rooms.


    "How is His Exaltedness today?"  Nik asked a physician who was on her way out.


    The old woman sighed.  "The Doukar is as well as can be expected.  We warn him not to drink too much, but he doesn¡¯t listen."


    Nik frowned.  Reading between the lines, she was clearly saying Fornulus was doing badly.  It had been some time since he''d visited his elder brother, but the whole capital was alight with rumors about his declining state.  He asked the physician if anything could be done, but she said it was up to Fornulus if he wanted to stop or not.  Nik could tell she had to stop herself from saying he was beyond saving.


    Inside the imperial bedroom it stank of alcohol and sweat and vomit.  Nik''s mouth twisted as he pulled out his cotton handkerchief and held it to his nose.  The chamber was dim, the shutters closed on the windows despite the pleasant weather, and it took his eyes a moment to adjust sufficiently to see Fornulus lying on the massive bed, buried under the sheets.  His mistress was lying next him, thankfully clothed and on top of the sheets.  Nik didn''t care to remember her name.  She was an insult to the memory of the Empress.


    He walked over to see his elder brother, the most powerful man in the world, who was wheezing like a dying animal.  The mistress was stroking his thinning hair, and only glanced at Nik briefly.


    Fornulus focused dimmed eyes on him.  "Oh, it''s..."


    "It''s your brother, Prince Nikolonium.  You called for him."  The mistress said.  Nik didn''t recall ever speaking to her, but naturally she would know who he was.


    Nik bowed and carried out the required greetings to the Doukar.


    "Nikkunum, nice to see you."  Fornulus said, friendlier than Nik expected.  He noticed Fornulus slurred his name but didn''t seem to be conscious of it.


    "I''m honored, Your Exaltedness."


    "Terrible about Euphasphon.  Ignore those vultures at the court.  Couldn''t see the funny side of it."


    Nik bowed his head.  "I''m grateful to you for not listening to them."


    "Bah, they want to tear us down.  We''d never hurt each other."  Fornulus loudly cleared phlegm from his throat and spat it into a handkerchief his mistress held up.  Pleasant job.  Nik felt more sympathetic towards her, thinking about what she must have to deal with.


    Nik knew Fornulus wouldn''t believe his suspicions about Cordelian, not without proof, and besides, everybody knew the mistress was in Cordelian''s pocket.  Best not to say anything in front of her.  Nik wasn''t sure Fornulus would even be able to understand him.  His language was choppy, and he was slurring many of the words.  He was struggling even with these short sentences.


    He asked Fornulus why he''d been summoned.  He barely saw Fornulus outside of formal events ¨C they''d only spoken privately twice after their father''s death.  And during the second conversation Fornulus had called him "Pel" the entire time.


    "Help me up."  The mistress helped moved Fornulus''s now sizeable bulk to a seated position, stuffing various cushions behind him to prop him up.  Nik had to admit she was gentle enough with his brother, kind even.


    Once sitting, Fornulus continued.  "Lately I''m not feeling like myself."


    "It''s been a trying time, anybody would feel out of sorts" Nik said.


    "I''m drinking myself right into the tomb," Fornulus retorted with a snort.


    The mistress told him not to say such things.  Fornulus waved her away.


    "I don''t care.  I''ve had enough of this life.  It''s been nothing but trouble."


    The mistress started crying and Fornulus lost his temper, like in the old days.  He ordered the attendants to remove her from the room, while she struggled and shouted at him.  Her audacity shocked Nik.  He couldn''t tell if she had actually come to care about Fornulus or if she was acting.  It could be dismay at the thought of losing her position in the court once Fornulus was dead.  Once she was gone, Fornulus turned back to Nik.


    "You shouldn''t say these things, Your Exaltedness.  Life is a gift from Oma," Nik said.


    "Oma can have it back."  Fornulus started to cough, and Nik didn''t have the heart to argue with him again.  This time Fornulus grabbed part of the sheet to wipe off the phlegm from his lips.


    He continued, slowly.  "I''m worried Nik.  How the rest of you will get along without me.  You and Cordelian don''t get along anymore."  It had only taken him several years to notice it.


    "I will always serve the people," Nik said.


    "You''re oldest after Cord now.  The others are dead.  Him and Pel get along great, but you two..."  He trailed off, apparently unable to find the words.  "Family''s had enough, no more killing."


    Nik reached out to put his hand on Fornulus'' arm, to reassure him.  "Nobody is going to kill anybody."


    "Work together.  Theo needs both of you.  Help her."


    There was no way Theodorian would ever become Doukar, Cordelian would make sure of it.


    "We will Fornulus, but don''t talk like this.  You''ve got time left."  Nik slipped into a more casual form of address.  Fornulus was past caring.


    Fornulus shook his head.  "I''m going soon, I can feel it."


    "Then stop drinking!"


    Fornulus laughed hoarsely.  "Can''t do that."


    Nik didn''t say anything for a time.  What could he say?  Fornulus kept wheezing, the silence drawing out between the two of them.  Nik regretted not being closer to his elder brother, not having spent more time with him, before it was too late.


    "Your Exaltedness, have you ever...thought about the Empress'' death?"  Nik thought he should at least try.


    "Every day.  Don''t say it."


    "Your Exaltedness?"  Nik said in surprise.  Had Fornulus known all this time what the court whispered?


    "I know what you think, but let me die in peace, little brother."  Fornulus sank back into his pillows.  So he preferred to wallow in willful blindness.  Nik felt both pity and contempt for the man.  "Help Theo when I''m gone.  Promise me.  No more fighting with Cord."


    Nik nodded.  "Of course, brother, I promise I''ll do whatever I can to help Theodorian."  Nik wouldn''t promise to stop fighting with Cordelian.  If Fornulus noticed the omission, he didn''t give any indication.


    <hr>


    The next morning Nik went to the gardens to sit at one of the pavilions and take in the sun.  He didn''t feel like staying in the gloom inside after his visit with Fornulus.  He turned when he heard his name called.


    "Nik."  Nik turned at the sound of Ophelion''s voice, already smiling.  Lately, Ophelion had recovered some of her cheer and affection for him.  Must be thanks to Helastus.


    "Ophie, I''m glad to see you."  He didn''t bother with the formal greetings this time, since she hadn''t either.


    "I''m sorry I''ve been distant lately.  I''ve just been having a difficult time."  She stood in front of him looking down and fiddling with her fingers.


    "Of course!"  So much death around here, thanks to Cordelian.  "I''ll put a stop to those hard times, Ophie.  You don''t need to worry."


    "Is that so?"  Ophelion smiled.  "Good.  No matter what I''m not going down there to be married to some savage."


    "Right," he said, embarassed.  He''d been so fixated on Cordelian he''d almost forgotten about her arranged marriage.  One mourning period after another had pushed it back so far it didn''t seem like a real threat anymore.  But it was, and he still had no idea how to deal with it.


    "I have plans to help you," he said, evasively.  He didn''t have the heart to tell her the truth.


    Ophelion sat opposite him and helped herself to some of his tea, which delighted him.  They rarely spent time together like this in recent weeks.


    "I bet you haven¡¯t even thought about it," she said, but she didn¡¯t seem angry.  "You don''t care anymore.  No one does, not Pel either."


    "That''s not true.  You know I care, and Pel does too."


    "Does he?  It doesn''t seem like it.  It would suit him just fine if I went south, then I''d no longer be in the way."  He hated hearing her sound bitter, even if it wasn¡¯t aimed at him.


    "Nobody think you''re in the way."  He put a hand on her shoulder to reassure her.  Shockingly, she suddenly turned around and hugged him.


    When she pulled away from him he felt speechless and just gaped at her.  She grinned impishly and said "motivation to give it some thought."


    "I''ll think about nothing else."  How could he, after that?  He felt intoxicated by her scent and the feel of her.


    "Good.  Pel could use some motivation too if you ask me.  All the two of you think about is yourselves.  Both of you should spend more time figuring out how to give me what I want."  For a few moments she looked up at the clear blue sky in thought.


    "You know Nik, I know something you might find interesting."


    He frowned, lost by this sudden change in topic.  "What''s that?"


    She laughed.  "You''d love to know all my secrets, wouldn''t you?"


    Nik laughed a little too, unsure how to react.  She was in a strange mood today.  Flirtatious, and yet, at the same time, he thought she was angry under that surface.  It reminded him of Fornulus''s mistress.


    "I know something Cordelian is trying to hide.  Something you could use to bring him down," she said.


    He sat up straight.  "You do?"  Nik found it hard to believe Ophie would know something so important.  Maybe Meronion found out something and told her.  Yes, that was definitely possible.  She was the closest to Meronion out of all of them.


    Ophelion tapped her lips with a finger.  "I wonder who should be the next Doukar.  What do you think Nik, should it be you?"


    What was she up to today?  He couldn¡¯t keep up with these sudden lurches in the conversation.


    Not who would be the next Doukar, but who should be.  Was she testing him?  "I''m not sure.  Obviously Fornulus is a bad Doukar, and Cordelian should not be the Doukar.  I don''t have any desire for power myself, but I could do a good job if I had to."


    He had never seriously considered trying for the crowns himself.  He was too far down the line of succession, although, come to think of it, he wasn''t nearly as far down today as he had been a couple of years ago.  Ophelion gave him a mysterious look, and he couldn''t tell if she liked his answer.  This whole conversation was odd.  He asked her what she meant.


    "I''ve been thinking about it myself," she said.  "I know who I want to be the next Doukar."


    Was she saying she wanted it to be him?  He felt embarrassed and flattered that she had such a high opinion of him.


    "I''d choose you," he said, smiling.  He reached out and took her hand.  "Not just for Doukar, either.  Who have you chosen?  And what did you mean about Cordelian?"


    "Now now, you haven¡¯t given me what I want yet.  Maybe you should ask Pel about this, he might be able to help you figure it out."  Ophelion teased him.


    Ophelion stood up just as suddenly as she''d sat, pulling her hand away.  "Let''s talk more later Nik.  Give my situation some thought, and we can talk more."


    "Wait, don¡¯t go yet."  He stood up too, reaching out to try to get her to stay with him.


    "I told you: it¡¯s motivation.  I''ll tell you all about her if you give me what I want.  Better get to thinking!"  She left before he could stop her.


    Tell him all about ''her''?  Nik watched as the person who held his heart walked off without a glance back.  What a mysterious girl.  Had she been merely teasing him, or did she know something important?

 Chapter 33

    Nik decided to see if Helastus knew anything about Ophelion''s hints.  The two sisters had always been close, so Ophelion might have shared whatever this secret was with her.  Helastus was in her chambers, in the seating area she shared with Pelagius; Pelagius was taking care of some official business somewhere.  Nik didn''t ask for details because they always bored him to tears.  After a servant announced him and Hel welcomed him herself, he sat and made small talk with her for a while.  She was becoming a very pretty young woman.


    "What is this?"  He asked, laughing as he looked as the incomprehensible jumble of numbers on the scroll in front of her.


    "Mathematics,¡± she said.  ¡°It''s from Monar.  It''s interesting, it has to do with shapes.  This part is about how to work out the area of a circle."


    "Wow.  That does sound interesting," Nik said.


    "I know you don''t think so.  So why is it?"  Helastus had never gotten into that playful sibling bickering like the others had.


    "Do I need a reason to visit my favorite sister?"


    Helastus gave him a skeptical look.


    "You''re definitely in the top five." he joked, but she didn''t respond, so he awkwardly moved on.  "I wanted to talk to you about Ophelion."


    "I''m not surprised."  Helastus moved the weights off the scroll and started to carefully roll it up.


    Nik rubbed his neck under the high collar of his robe, embarrassed.  "I had a strange conversation with her earlier."


    "About what?"  Helastus started to put her wax writing tablet away.  Nik picked up her gilt stylus idly and held it up to look at the engraved design in the sunlight: a golden snake, coiled around the length of the stylus.  It smelled of flowers, he thought.


    "She wanted to know who I thought should be the Doukar.  She also said she knew something that would hurt Cordelian.  She said she would tell me about ''her'' later."


    Helastus had been reaching for her stylus, but stopped and said nothing for a moment, looking down at the table, thinking it over for him.  "Is that all she said?"


    "Yes.  Who do you think was this woman Ophelion was talking about?"


    Helastus looked up at him with a thoughtful expression.  "I don''t know, she hasn''t talked to me about it.  Probably Meronion.  It was strange that Meronion agreed to take her north.  It would be have been like Meronion to keep evidence outside the capital, away from Cordelian.  She might have given it to Ophie when they were alone out there."


    "That makes sense.  I did think it had to do with Meronion."  Nik tapped the stylus against the table.  "You''re so smart Hel."


    He would need to talk to Ophelion soon about this, but first he needed to figure out how to cancel her marriage.  It seemed clear she only planned to tell him what she knew after he had thought of some way out for her.


    "Nik, I''m not trying to be rude when I say this," Helastus said, drawing his attention back to her.  "But please don''t involve me in your schemes.  All I want is to live in peace with my brother and read my books and tend to my garden and cat."


    "Yes, I''m sorry Hel."  He was being thoughtless, Hel was still a child, and he shouldn''t put her in danger.  The whole reason he was fighting Cordelian was to make sure children like her could live in peace.  Besides, Hel was a gentle, if awkward, soul who wasn''t cut out for scheming and lying.


    Helastus stood, having finished fastidiously putting everything away.  "I''ll go talk to Ophelion for you."


    "You don''t have to do that."


    "It''s fine.  I''ll see if she will tell me anything."  Helastus seemed determined, so he didn''t argue any more.


    "I would appreciate anything you can find out.  In the future, I promise I''ll leave you out of it."


    She nodded.  "You should visit her after I''m done.  I''ll send word."


    He agreed, of course.  He always welcomed a chance to visit Ophie.


    Nik followed Helastus out and saw her off towards Ophelion''s chambers.  He was halfway back to his own chambers before he realized he was still holding her stylus.  He popped it into his pocket; he¡¯d give it back the next time he saw her.  Helastus was becoming a beautiful young woman, and clever too.  One day she might be another powerful ally.


    His good mood soured when he saw who was coming down the corridor from the other direction: Cordelian, striding down the hallway with a smug look on his face.  This was the first time they''d come face to face since their disastrous confrontation in the court.  Nik hadn''t trusted himself to see his older brother''s face again, so had made excuses to avoid the last few formal events he should have attended, also following Pel''s advice.  Cordelian looked over at him with a sneer as they approached each other.  Nik knew he should be the bigger man and past by him without incident, but just couldn''t.  He deliberately rammed his shoulder against the man as they passed, causing Cordelian to stagger back a step, and Nik stopped to glare at him.  One of the Eukrates''s strigulos jumped forward as if to put his hands on Nik, but one of Nik''s own guards stepped forward to block the man.


    "Is this what you''ve been reduced to, little brother, childish bullying?"  Cordelian asked.  ¡°What would young Helastus think?¡±


    "Better than murder."


    Cordelian''s sneer just grew.  "A barking dog should bite or fall silent," he said, probably quoting somebody or other.


    "I''ll bite sooner or later."


    "There''s nothing for you to bite onto.  You should give up this sad little grudge against me."


    "It''s not a grudge, it''s the fury of the righteous."  Nik stood straighter as Cordelian approached him to leer down at him.  "One day soon, you''ll see what all your crimes have wrought."


    Cordelian clapped a hand down onto his shoulder, causing Nik to push it away.  "Why did you even begin to hate me, Nikolonium?  This started far before our father''s death, didn''t it?"


    "I hated you because I always knew what you were."


    "Hmph.  I think you''re jealous of me."


    "What could I possibly be jealous of?"  Nik scoffed.


    "I''ve always been more popular than you at court.  I''m more charming, more handsome, more intelligent, more loved.  Even father respected me, while he never paid any attention to you."


    "More modest too," Nik retorted.


    Cordelian continued, in a deceptively light tone.  "Everything came so easily to me, but so hard to you.  You never impressed our father with your performance at the tasks he gave you.  I had success after success, and gained more and more responsibility, while you languished behind with nothing, as nothing.  I think that''s why you hate me.¡±


    Nik told Cordelian exactly what he thought about that, but Cordelian continued without even pausing.


    ¡°I think that''s why you became so enamored with the church and your idea of "virtue".  It was to differentiate yourself from me.  You knew you could never compete with me at court, so you removed yourself from the competition.  Better to pretend to be above it all than to admit your loss.  You remember what our father used to say about those who obsessed over afterlife, don''t you?"


    Nik huffed angrily, not giving Cordelian the satisfaction of a reply.


    "They were weaklings who lost in this life, he''d say."  Cordelian chuckled.  "I wonder how long you''ll continue to be close to Pelagius.  He''s already outstripped you, so I''m sure your jealousy will start to bark at him soon."


    "I''ve seen Fornulus."  Nik tried a new angle.  Cordelian''s sneer slipped.


    "What did His Exaltedness want with you?"


    So, he hadn''t heard.  "Don''t you know?  I thought you knew everything."


    Cordelian''s face finally soured, to Nik''s great satisfaction.


    "He looks like death."  Nik continued.  "Are you proud of yourself?"


    "I am not blame for the Doukar''s drinking.  I am merely his servant."


    "Who do you have, Cordelian?  Who loves you?"


    Cordelian raised a questioning eyebrow.


    "I have people who love me," Nik said, "siblings who care for me, a mother who loves me.  You have only allies.  People who want something from you.  You''re all alone.  Your crimes even cost you Agathio."


    Cordelian grew angry in a way he hadn''t been even during their earlier fight.  "Don''t you dare say his name!  You don''t know anything about him.  He was a noble man, better than I, and certainly better than you.  He, like his father before him, were the best of the imperial type."


    Nik felt ambivalent about exploiting this weakness, the one human part of Cordelian.  But he reminded himself of all the young men and women who would die if Cordelian had his way with the empire.  All the noumens whose lives would be spent like water for the benefit of his rich friends.  He drove the knife in further.


    "You pushed Vicca, made her desperate.  She just wanted to defend herself.  It was your fault Agathio died, and you know it."


    Cordelian grabbed Nik by the collar, and Nik backhanded the older man across the face.  Cordelian was not used to fighting and went down to his knees from the force of the blow.  Nik had never actually hit him before.  Nik raised a fist to hit him again, beyond restrain now, trembling in anger, but the guards intervened before the fight could go any further.


    "Let go of me," Nik hissed at them, but they didn''t listen.


    Cordelian slowly stood up, putting his hand to his mouth and looking at the bloodstain on his gloves with a frown.  "One day soon, Nikolonium, you''ll find out what it is to lose someone important to you, somebody you thought would be with you until the end.  Then you''ll understand how foolish you are, and how completely you have lost to me."


    "Don''t you threaten me, you bastard.  You do anything to anyone I care about, and I''ll kill you!"


    Cordelian turned to look at him, still held between two of the strigulos.


    "It''s not a threat, just a prediction.  You''re blind, as you''ll soon discover."


    <hr>


    The fight with Cordelian put him in a foul mood, so later that day Nik was happy to receive an invitation to Ophelion''s chambers scratched onto a sherd from Helastus.  It was just what he needed.  He decided to take Ophelion riding.  Couples riding alone by the river at sunset was a popular romantic theme in poems, and Ophelion always enjoyed riding.  Once in his riding leathers he made his way over to her chambers and was announced in short order.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Both of his younger sisters were there and greeted him cheerfully.  They had been having tea together, the empty cups still in front of them.  The sight made him think of Meronion.  Many of her possessions were still in the chamber, a reminder of what they had lost.  He''d heard Meronion''s daughters now lived with the former Empress Rigiaron, their grandmother.  Ophelion would be leaving the capital at some point, so she couldn''t act as their mother.  Helastus had taken in the cat.


    "Hello my love,¡± he smiled at Ophelion.  ¡°Say, would you like to go riding?  We can go out to the river.  It¡¯s lovely at this time of day."  Perhaps they¡¯d even share a kiss or two...  He hoped Helastus would get the hint and not invite herself.


    Helastus''s message had said he should try to charm Ophelion to get her to tell him what he wanted to know.  He had decided that even if she wouldn''t tell him anything, he would at least deepen their relationship.  He wanted to make some special memories with her, and maybe then they could provide a reason to Fornulus as to why she shouldn''t be sold off to some Circiniad heathen.


    "I don''t know..."  She hesitated, and then coughed.  "I''m not feeling well.  I''m queasy.  Let''s stay in today."


    He sympathetically asked her what was wrong, trying not to let it hurt his feelings.


    "You should go Ophie," Hel said, helping him out, the darling girl.  "Some fresh air will help you feel better."


    Ophelion gave Helastus a strange look, which Nik couldn''t decipher.  "Well, I suppose, if it''s the three of us.  You''ll be coming too, right Hel?"


    Nik didn''t want his baby sister dragged along for this ride and was about to push again when he realized what the problem must be: the thought of being alone with him in such a romantic setting embarrassed her.  Most likely she didn''t want him to see her sick and not at her best.  Silly girl, she could never look less than totally appealing.


    "I don''t think that''s such a good idea.  You two should go together," Helastus said.


    "Nonsense, it will be more fun with you coming along too," Ophie seemed annoyed at Helastus, which surprised him.


    "It''s fine with just the two of us Ophie.  If Hel doesn''t want to go, she doesn''t have to."  Nik moved over to her and gently took her by the elbow, trying to herd her away.


    "Hel, you''re coming too.  It''s your idea after all, " Ophie said between coughs.


    Helastus bowed her head.  "I understand.  Perhaps¡­I should be there."  Nik had the feeling he was missing something about this conversation.


    Ophie beamed at her.  "Thanks Hel.  Nik, please wait for us here while we get changed."  She left the room, coughing as she did.


    "Sorry, I tried," Hel said, before following Ophie out.


    Ah well, he could probably get rid of Helastus somewhere along the way with some excuse, maybe once Ophelion had relaxed.  He was sure she''d like to make special memories with him too, but was too modest to be upfront.  He admired that about her.


    A while later they were outside riding together, just downriver from the city, in land reserved for royal use.  It was a beautiful afternoon, warm with a gentle breeze, and he enjoyed leaving the sounds, and especially the smells, of the city behind for a while.  The crickets were loud in the tall grass around them, and scattered fig trees here and there provided spots of shade as they passed under them.  They rode slowly, chatting and watching the lazy flow of the river Rubo.  Nik was on his favorite chestnut stallion, a present from Ophelion some years ago.  They rode towards a shady grove with cool ponds and enjoyable riding trails.  They''d all spent much of their childhoods playing there, and the horses knew the way so well they headed towards it immediately.


    The three of them were engaged in a strange dance, as Helastus repeatedly tried to slow down and hang back from the two of them, and Ophie would in turn bring the younger girl up to join the two of them.  Nik attempted to convince Ophie to leave her be, but she was strangely insistent.  A girl''s heart was a mysterious thing.  He''d always liked seeing his sister in riding clothes, as it was such a change from the usual robes.  The leathers were more formfitting to allow freer movement, and Ophie''s long, dark hair was tied back behind her.


    "Helastus, I just remembered," he said, "I took your stylus back when we were talking."  He showed it to her.  He''d transferred it to his riding clothes meaning to give it back to her in the palace but had forgotten.


    "I wondered where it went.  Give it back to me when we get back, I don''t have pockets in these clothes," she said.  Nik nodded and slipped it back into his pocket before turning back to his love.


    "You''re going to need to go back to the latrine before we''ve gotten past the eastern copse at this rate," he joked, as Ophelion took yet another swig from her water skin.


    She returned the skin to her waist.  "I''m so thirsty."  Her voice sounded thick.  "My mouth''s dry and fuzzy and nothing seems to help."


    "Not feeling better?  You might be getting a cold."


    "Yeah."  She looked out into the distance, squinting, before rubbing her eyes.  "Is there something out there, like a tent or a ship?"


    There was no tent anywhere in sight, and he told her as much.  He glanced back to Hel, riding behind them now.  She shrugged.


    "Are you feeling well, little one?"  He asked her.


    She looked at him and nodded.  "I''m fine.  It''s Ophie I''m worried about."


    He turned back to the older sister, who was still squinting.  He started to regret pushing her into this, as she was looking distinctly unwell.


    "Ophie, maybe you were right in the first place and you''re too sick for this.  Do you want to go back?"


    She irritably waved him off.  "I''m fine, stop lecturing me.  Go back to your troops if you''re so bored by me."


    His troops?


    "You never listen," she continued.  "You''re always telling me off.  I''m a grown woman now and you¡¯re not my mother."


    Nik was starting to get concerned.  Did she know where she was?


    "Ophie," he said, gently taking the reins of her horse and stopping with her.  "You''re not feeling well.  I think you''re confused.  It could be the sun or maybe you''ve got a fever coming on.  Let''s go back."


    Ophelion stopped and looked him blearily, before nodding.  "Y-yes, you''re right.  I''m feeling sick to my stomach.  I''m not well.  I''m..."  She slowly began to topple from her horse.  He lurched forward to try to grab her but was almost pulled out of his own saddle.  Nik jumped off his own horse as some of the strigulos behind them followed suit and raced up to help.  They slowly lowered her to the ground as she started to convulse.


    "Ophelion!  OPHIE!"  Nik cradled her body as as the convulsions grew more serious.  "Get help!"  He screamed at one of the guards still on horseback.  The guard wheeled around and galloped off at full speed.  The servants milled about in panic, unsure how to help.


    "This isn''t sickness."  He heard Helastus say quietly.  She''d dismounted and was kneeling close to him, watching her closest sister with huge, unblinking eyes.


    Nik knew exactly what she meant, after all, he''d seen this sort of thing just a couple of months ago.  Ophelion wasn''t sick, this was too sudden and severe.  It was Euphastolon all over again, although the symptoms were different.  Cordelian had already killed two of Empress Rigiarion''s children, and now he meant to take the last as well, to uproot the whole family branch.  This was what Cordelian had meant by his threats, this was the punishment he had chosen for Nik.


    No, no, no, not her, not her!  He squeezed his stinging eyes shut.  If she dies, he thought, so help me Cordelian, you die too.


    His prayers to Oma went unanswered that day as Ophelion, his love, his life, died in his arms.  Helastus was silent in grief behind him.


    <hr>


    "CORDELIAN!"


    Nik barged into the chambers of the Doukar, followed by the messenger carrying the latest tragic news.  The last tragic news.  Cordelian was here, of course, hovering over the bed of the dying Doukar like the vulture he was.  The room was just as dark and oppressive as ever.  Nik had raced here before Ophelion was even cold, not bothering to change out of his riding clothes as he should have done to be in the presence of the Doukar.  Formality was the last thing on his mind.  Several of the patros turned and clucked their tongues loudly at his entrance and his clothes, murmuring about respect and decorum, but Nik shoved them aside, even knocking one over.  Right now he felt nothing but anger, not even grief.  His heart was like a stone inside him.  He didn''t think he''d ever be happy again.


    Cordelian turned from Fornulus''s bedside to look at him, clearly only a hair''s breadth away from rolling his eyes.  Behind him Fornulus was struggling to sit up in the bed, looking confused.  Nik knew exactly what Cordelian was thinking.  The crowns were so close he could practically taste them, and here was irritating Nikolonium causing a scene again.  If he''d thought Ophelion''s death would cow Nik, he had a surprise coming.  One way or the other, one of them had to leave Trigon tonight.  Nik could no longer tolerate this continued coexistence.


    The Eukrates sighed.  "How delightful to see you again Prince Nikolonium, and so angry as is your wont of late.  Another baseless accusation perhaps?  Let us hope it is not more apples, but I do actually feel in the mood for a pear."


    There were laughs around the room at Cordelian''s sarcasm.  Nik barked a laugh, joining in, before cutting them off.


    "This time I''m not going to let you weasel your way out of your richly deserved punishment.  I''ll see you go to the Heartsman for this crime."


    "Oh very well.  What is it this time?  Let me guess, you''ve just discovered that I killed noble Izocratos?"  Some of the patros laughed again at the reference to one of Tarcassian''s heroes.


    "No, you killed beautiful Ophelion," Nik spat.


    The room fell silent, and Cordelian frowned, looking almost puzzled.


    "I don''t understand what you mean," Cordelian said.  He was good, Nik had to admit.  He was the picture of innocence.


    "My beloved has just died from the poison you gave her.  I was riding with her when she collapsed in front of me and Hel.  We tried to...but we couldn''t help her.  You chose your poison well."  Nik blinked his eyes to hold back the tears.  He didn''t need tears right now, he needed anger.


    "Ophelion''s dead?  That can''t be right.  When did this happen?"  Cordelian was putting on a good expression of shock, but Nik spotted the scheming look in his eyes.


    The messenger who''d followed Nik into the room went over to the Doukar to confirm the news.  There was a lot of phony consternation among those present, the patros, the mistress, and all the rest.


    Fornulus murmured something and struggled to get out of his bed before giving up and slumping back.  "Our little sister''s dead.  Death follows us and will take us all," he moaned.  His mistress comforted the lord and master of the empire like a mother would a child.


    Nik stepped towards Cordelian.  "What do you have to say for yourself?  Once again you''ve spilled the blood of Doukar.  That means death, even for royalty."


    "Nikolonium, I am tired of your baseless accusations," Cordelian growled at him.  "I had nothing to do with this.  Can you not see I am just as grief stricken as you at this news?"


    "Spare me the lies and theatrics.  I know you killed her.  You threatened me and then the very same day the person closest to me dies," Nik said.  "If you think I''m going to leave here quietly, you''re very wrong."


    Somebody shouted from behind him for him to shut up and go away.


    "Fornulus!"  Nik cried out, ignoring the gasps at his ill manners, moving towards the bed.  "You have to do something about Cordelian before it''s too late!  He''s killing us, one by one."  Fornulus turned to look blearily at him through his tears but made no answer.  Nik wasn''t sure he even understood what was happening.


    Cordelian grabbed Nik and pulled him back from the bed.  "Don''t talk to His Exaltedness in such a rude manner.¡±


    Nik smacked Cordelian''s arms away from him and some of the servants stepped forward to separate them.  "Get off me!  I''m not going to let you hide your guilt again, to take the time to polish up your lies."


    ¡°Come little brother, you''ve had a terrible shock, and this is not the time to fight.  I don''t blame you for your outbursts.  We all understand, we all loved Ophelion, so let''s all calm down and talk about what happened."


    ¡°You can talk to the heartsman, you scum.¡±


    "Nikolonium."  Cordelian took a deep, shuddering breath, rubbing the bridge of his nose.  "Please stop for now.  Our sister is dead.  It''s not the time for us to be at each other''s throats.  I''m trying to be patient with you as I truly do sympathize, but I''m not in the mood for your tantrums."


    "Once again you''ve arranged it just right, haven''t you, you rat?  You''re nowhere near the scene of the crime, once again."


    "Whereas you, once again, were," Cordelian snapped.


    Nik screamed in frustration.  "So that''s it!  It''s just the same, the same as last time.  Poison you''re going to blame on me.  I loved Ophelion you bastard!  I would never hurt her."


    Cordelian visible composed himself, regaining that infurirating calm.  "I know, Nik."  Cordelian had never used the nickname before.  He stepped closer and reached his hand out to Nik again as if to comfort him.


    He wasn''t even looking at Nik, but off to the side.  His sympathy was a mere act.  That''s how far beneath his notice Nik was.


    "The same as last time?"  Cordelian mused.  Nik had no idea what his game was, and cared even less.  "Poison?  But if that''s the case..."


    Cordelian made a soothing gesture to the servants and gestured to them to move back from the two brothers.  He stepped next to Nik and placed his hand on Nik''s shoulder, just by himself, just the two of them.  This would be the last mistake he would ever make; Nik would make sure of it.  He slipped Helastus'' gold stylus out of his pocket.


    Cordelian almost whispered to him.  "Nikolonium, you need to calm down for a moment and listen to me.  There are important things you don''t know.  I realize now we''ve both made a terrible mistake.  I thought you were the one being tricked but¡­I think I was being tricked as well.  We can root out the truth if we only talk to each other, truly talk."


    "Your mistake was killing her.  I''ve had enough of your lies and schemes; you won''t pour your poison into my ear," Nik grabbed his brother¡¯s arm.


    "Nikolonium, don''t be a fool!  We¡¯ve both trusted the wrong-"


    Nik cut him off.  "I should have just done this as soon as our father died."  He stabbed Hel''s stylus into the side of Cordelian''s neck.  The man always loved to hear himself talk.  Nik would shut him up permanently.


    The room erupted into chaos and screams as everybody surged forward.  Guards wrestled Nik to the ground in an instant, but he still saw Cordelian fall to the floor, blood pouring from the wound, engulfing the hand he was holding over it.  Patros, servants, and physicians milled around, helplessly fussing over him trying to figure out what to do with a fatal wound.  Some fool pulled the stylus out, causing the blood to rush from the wound even more quickly.  The two of them were on the floor, staring into each other''s eyes, Cordelian supine in a spreading pool of his own blood, Nik held face down with a guard¡¯s knee on the back.


    Cordelian''s last expression was one of shock and fear as he tried to mouth something to Nik.  Nik felt tremendous satisfaction when he finally stopped gasping and his eyes glazed over.  Cordelian died staring at Nikolonium, the brother he''d thought was beneath his notice.  Nik liked to imagine his last thoughts were disbelief over how all his careful schemes had been beaten by a few inches of metal and a religious idiot.

 Chapter 34

    At last Theodorian understood why Fornulus had taken to drink, even if it was about to kill him.  Her family was devastated ¨C half of them dead, and Fornulus and Nikolonium soon to join them.  In a matter of days there would only be her and her two youngest siblings left.


    She''d only been able to stand by as the Kolonai screamed for Nikolonium''s blood to a barely coherent Fornulus.  He¡¯d been reluctant to have his own brother executed, which Theo loved him for, but in the end he could only delay the inevitable.  There was no saving Nikolonium now: even if he wasn¡¯t executed her own family would assassinate him in revenge for her brother.  Fornulus was too weak of a Doukar to stand up to them, and she couldn''t bring herself to fight for Nikolonium either, not to the Kolonai or to her family.  Every time she thought about trying to defend him, she would remember playing with Cordelian when they were both children, and what a happy little boy he''d been.


    Pelagius had had a somber expression on his face during the meeting to decide Nikolonium''s fate, and withdrew into his shell during the discussion, rarely saying anything.  Theodorian and Pelagius, as Mekos and Milem respectively, should have taken the lead during the meeting, but both were paralyzed by shock and grief.  She''d been in the room with him when the news of Ophelion''s and Cordelian''s deaths had arrived, and for once her usually controlled youngest brother had seemed truly shocked and grief-stricken.  He''d slumped down into his chair with his head in his hands and not looked up for a long time.  Theo had wept openly, and she wasn''t the only one at the court to do so.


    A couple of days after the¡­deaths, Theo decided to visit Helastus, her last surviving sister, who had remained shut in her chambers after Ophelion''s death.  She was ashamed when she realized how long it had been since she''d last gone to see the girl.


    Helastus was in her chambers, intently reading a scroll, but set it aside when Theo was introduced, and quickly had her elder sister seated and given some honeyed tea.


    "How are you Helastus?¡±  She asked after finishing the greetings.  ¡°I know Ophelion''s death was hard on you ¨C as it was on us all."


    Helastus looked calm, Theo thought.  But the girl was never expressive even at the best of times.


    The two of them weren¡¯t close.  There was eighteen years between them ¨C Theodorian had been two years older than Helastus was now when the younger girl had been born.  Their personalities matched well, however, as they both kept to themselves while the more gregarious siblings around them took the lead.  Had taken the lead.


    Helastus bowed her head over her tea.  "Yes, it was hard.  For you too, with Cordelian."


    Neither of them said anything for a few moments.  There was a soft whine, and a cat jumped onto the sofa next to Helastus.  Theo recognized it as Meronion''s cat.


    "What''s going to happen to Nik?"  Helastus asked her, absently petting the cat, which curled up next to her.


    "Pelagius didn''t tell you?"


    "He''s busy organizing everything.  We haven¡¯t spoken in a while."


    Theo frowned slightly.  It was unusual for the two of them to not be talking to each other.  "Nikolonium is going to be executed."


    "I see."


    "It''s the only punishment possible for someone who sheds the blood of Doukar without justification, especially that of the Eukrates.  Even if he is the blood of Doukar himself."


    "Of course."


    Theo sighed.  "I don''t know how to feel about it."


    "I understand.  Cordelian was your full brother."  Theo was surprised the girl wasn''t fighting for Nikolonium¡¯s life to be spared.  Helastus and Nikolonium had been close, she thought.


    "Soon it will be just the three of us,¡± she continued after Helastus said nothing more.  ¡°Fornulus is dying."


    "I know.  It''s taken quite a while."


    The callousness of her response took Theo aback.


    "I know you''re not close to him, but don''t you care at all?"


    Helastus looked up at her with her head still lowered.  Her gaze in that position made Theo think of a snake.


    "I know why you care so much, Theodorian.  You¡¯d avoid quite the dilemma if Fornulus can only live a little longer."


    "What do you mean?"  Theo frowned.


    Helastus continued.  "Fornulus has no children anymore, so you are the Mekos.  But that¡¯s a problem, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Because I''m barren," she said bitterly.


    "Exactly.  If Nik dies before Fornulus, you''ll be the Doukar, because who else will there be?  But years from now, when you die, there will be several possible heirs to the crowns.  That could mean war.  But if Fornulus dies first, well, the patros might rethink their position on Nik.  At the very least, the church will have its say.  None of them want another succession crisis."


    Theo nodded slowly.  "You''re saying they would pardon him, make him Doukar?"


    "The patros can''t pardon him.  You''d have to decide.  To rule and send your brother to his death, or stand aside and let him rule for the good of the nation.  If you don''t, you might be another Sabrius, and another Zecorates might follow too," Helastus said, referencing the succession crisis which gave rise to the worst tyrant in the empire''s history.


    "But then Nikolonium would be rewarded for killing Cordelian!"  Theo said.  She didn''t know what to think anymore.


    "True, and the patros would have a hard time with it," Helastus said.  She wasn''t sure she''d ever heard Helastus speak so much before.  "But is there an alternative?"


    Theo chewed her lip as she thought it over.  She didn¡¯t want to be responsible for either outcome.  But what choice did she have?  No wait, despite what Helastus said, there was another choice, she could¡­


    She realized what conclusion Helastus wanted her to come to.  And suddenly, the truth came to her, bright and clear in its horror, the truth of everything that had happened since her father had died, a truth she never wanted.  All the half-noticed looks and overheard snatches of conversation fell into place.  The secret, inchoate suspicions, festering inside her for some time now, given form at last.  Theo felt like screaming or weeping, but of course she couldn''t.  She could prove nothing, couldn''t even justify it to herself, but she knew.  Poor Cordelian, had he ever realized the truth?  Or Nikolonium, did he have any idea?


    Her tea tasted sour in her mouth, and she tried to tell herself it was just her imagination.  She wanted to spit it out.  She had to get out of here.  She made her excuses, feigning illness, and rushed out as Helastus asked after her in a concerned tone.  She felt like Helastus saw right through her.  She couldn''t take the crowns, no, she had to get away from the palace.  She would abdicate.  It was too late for her to do anything else.


    <hr>


    Fornulus''s thoughts grew hazy now, and he was often confused by what the others were doing.  He lay supine in his bed while people bustled around, coming and go at such a speed that he totally lost track of them.


    "Where''s Cordelian?"  He asked.  He heard whispers around him.


    "Cordelian is not here, but I am, brother."  Fornulus struggled to focus on that voice, only vaguely recognizing the speaker, a tall young man.


    "It''s Pelagius, your faithful Milem."


    "Wasn''t Meronion my Milem?"  Fornulus was getting confused again.


    "Meronion is dead.  Cordelian is dead.  Do try to remember, brother."  The young man, Pelagius, patted his shoulder with a gentle expression.


    A man Fornulus didn''t recognize leant over him and started talking.


    "Your Exaltedness, the church insists that you reconsider the case of your younger brother, Prince Nikolonium.  Surely the great crimes of Prince Cordelian constitute extenuating circumstances.  Execution is unavoidable but extirpation is too severe a penalty."  The man kept talking, but Fornulus couldn''t make heads nor tails of it.


    Fornulus sank back in his bed in fright.  Who was this person, and what did he want?


    "The Former Fourth Empress Sophitia has official denounced her son Prince Nikolonium, and begs Your Exaltedness for clemency..."If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "The Doukar needs air," Pelagius said, herding the man back while talking quietly to him.  The other man didn¡¯t seem interested though and pushed Pelagius away.


    He pulled weakly at his brother''s black robe.  "Send them all away."


    Pelagius nodded, and ordered all of them out, until it was just them and the servants and guards.


    "Nikolonium, where''s Cordelian?"


    "I''m Pelagius, Nikolonium is imprisoned.  He killed Cordelian.  Do you want to order the execution?"


    Fornulus frowned.  "I don''t understand.  Who killed Cordelian?  He can''t be dead, he''s the Eukrates."


    Pelagius tried to soothe him.  "It''s not important.  Just rest for now.  You''ll feel better after some sleep."


    "I am very tired."


    "Of course, you are, you''ve had a busy day, a trying time for all of us.  Don''t worry about any of it, I''ll take care of everything."


    Fornulus nodded.  "Good.  Make sure you find Cordelian and tell him what needs to be done.  He always knows what to do."


    "I will.  Just rest for now."


    Fornulus slid back into a doze, dreaming of his dead wife and sons.


    <hr>


    Nikolonium, once the fourth prince of this great empire, sat in chains on a bare stone floor in a dark and featureless room.  This was what he''d come to, a room without even a window.  It turned out that even a prince couldn''t do whatever he wanted.  He''d been here for several days now, awaiting the order from Fornulus that would end his life.  It was hard to say what was delaying it; perhaps Fornulus didn¡¯t want to kill a member of his family.  Or perhaps Pelagius and the church were kicking up enough of a fuss to hinder Cordelian''s allies from taking their revenge.


    It wasn''t even a proper cell; there weren''t any cells in the Trigon Palace.  When they''d brought him here, he''d had to stand waiting while they emptied boxes out of the room.  Back before Doukar Trigon had rebuilt the whole complex, Zecorates had imprisoned most of the royal family, so there must have been some in the old palace, but no one knew now where they had been.  Justice in the empire was swift: if you were a noumens you went before the magistrates to plead your case, and sentences would be given right away, whether death, exile to some province, corporal punishment, a fine, and so on.  If you were a patros, the Kolonai or Doukar would decide your sentence likewise.  If the condemned fled, then the Decim would send out guards to retrieve them.  Either way, there was no need to lock people in cells.  Imprisoning people was something the Circinaids did, drawing out the criminal''s suffering for their own sick pleasure.  It really was a barbaric practice.  Nik knew that first hand now.


    He couldn''t say that he didn''t have regrets, in fact he had nothing but regrets.  But he was resigned to his imminent death.  He''d removed the cancer from the empire, avenged his beloved, and would soon be with her at Oma''s side.  Without Cordelian leading it, the empire was safe.  It was a far better outcome for the empire than if Cordelian had won.


    He heard steps echoing down the corridor towards him, getting closer and closer.  He could make out the sounds of jangling jewelry, which meant he had an important visitor.  What it his mother?  He''d barely seen her since she''d begun her life as imperial widow, but he''d been desperately waiting for her to visit him the whole time he''d been in here.


    When the door swung open it was to reveal his youngest brother, Pelagius.  Nik was happy to see any familiar face.


    Pelagius stepped into the cell and waved the guard out, only leaving a female strigulos with him.  Nik recognized her as the pretty one he¡¯d seen before.  She must be Pel¡¯s favorite; he always seemed to have her with him.  Pelagius was in his bulky formal black and silver robes.  He wore them often nowadays, due to his ascension to Milem.


    Pel looked down at him disapprovingly.


    "How are you?"  He asked Nik.


    "Why, I am wonderful Pel, as you can see."  Nik laughed darkly.  "Come to tell me off for being reckless?"


    "Do you know what they''re pushing Fornulus to do out there?"


    "I assume you mean Cordelian''s allies?"  Pel nodded.  "I imagine they want to see me dead."


    "Of course, but they''re also pushing for extirpation."


    Nik leapt up.  "What?!  They can''t do that!"


    Extirpation meant not just his death, but the death of his whole family, and the removal of all their names from official records.  It was the punishment for people the Empire wished to forget ever existed.  The records would be changed to state that Holophian had only four wives, and only nine children to live beyond infanthood.


    "You killed the Eukrates, the second prince, your own brother, in front of a dozen witnesses of impeccable character.  It''s no normal crime."  Pel said as he moved around the small room examining it.


    "So, my family will be killed."


    "Your uncle has already renounced you.  That should help."


    Nik sat back down heavily, slumping against the cold stone wall.  It didn''t make him happy to learn his mother''s family had abandoned him, but in so doing they had saved themselves.  He couldn''t blame them.  It was his mother that worried him.  A mere denunciation wouldn''t be enough to save her life.  You couldn¡¯t wipe away the existence of a prince if his mother was still around.


    No wonder she hadn''t been to visit him.  She needed to put all the distance between them she could.  "How''s my mother?"  He asked.


    "She''s, well, I''m sure you can imagine," Pel said.


    "Yes."  Nik hung his head.  What kind of son was he who might end up having his own mother killed?  That possibility hadn''t even occurred to him in his rage.  It also meant that he would never see his mother again, not even one last time before he died.


    Pel smiled sympathetically, before glancing around the cell.  He slammed his fist on the door, and the guard opened it again.


    "These chambers are unacceptable.  You will move my brother to a cell more suitable for his rank."  Pel said haughtily.


    The guard tried to argue but Pelagius was immovable.  Finally he told the guard to see to it right away, and the man moved off, grumbling the whole time.


    Once the man''s footsteps had faded, Pelagius sent his woman out to fetch him the rough guard''s stool from outside.  He set it down next to Nikolonium and sat down.  So, whatever he had to say he wanted to keep private.  Nik waited expectantly.


    "What did you want me and not that guard to hear?"


    "Fornulus is dying."


    Nik shrugged.  "He''s been dying for some time now."


    "No, I mean he''s really dying.  He has a few days left at most."


    Nik blew out his breath and slumped back against the wall.  "So, we''ll be the only two princes left.  For a few days anyway, and then you''ll be the only one.  Theodorian will be Doukar.  Who saw that coming?"


    "Well," Pel gave him a sidelong look.  "Perhaps not."


    Nik frowned.  He wasn''t in the mood for subtle.  "What do you mean?"


    Pel leaned in closer.  "You and I both know that Theodorian has no interest in being Doukar.  Let''s say I can convince her to abdicate, to give up her claim to the crowns.  Nik, you''re next in line after her.  You¡¯d hardly be the first Doukar to prune the family tree a bit, and they can''t very well execute their new Doukar, can they?"


    Suddenly Nik felt hope blooming in him.  "Are you serious?"


    "Of course.  You''ll be able to save yourself and your mother."


    "Pel, you...I don''t know what to say.  Even in this situation, you''re helping me.  I thought you might hate me after Cordelian."


    Pel shook his head firmly.  "You know I loved Ophelion almost as much as you.  If you hadn''t done it, I think perhaps I might have."


    Nik grabbed Pel''s arm.  It felt so good to have an ally here, to not be alone.  "Thanks Pel."  He almost whispered.


    "Don''t thank me, I haven''t gotten you out of here yet.  Fornulus is helping ¨C he knows he''s dying, and he doesn''t want his last act to be putting his brother to death.  Lots of people are pushing him into having you killed, but who knew, at the end he''s finally found his spine."


    "Poor Fornulus.  He didn''t deserve any of this."


    "No, he didn''t," Pel agreed.  "His only crime was being weak.  In a normal family he would have been a good family man."


    There was a somber moment before Nik started to laugh.  "No, he wouldn''t!  He''d have been the town drunk and probably have Vicca screaming at him in the streets about not having a job and groping the local maidens."


    Pel started to laugh despite himself too, and the two youngest brothers shared a brief moment of light-heartedness.  It felt good to laugh, even about such a thing.  If he got out of here, he''d have to find new things to laugh about, after losing so much.


    Once they¡¯d calmed down, Pel continued.  "I actually need you to do something for me."


    "I can¡¯t imagine what I could do for you, given my current situation."


    "Write me some letters of introduction to the church fathers.  I need their help if I''m to convince the patros to accept you as Doukar.  For some reason I''m not very popular with the church, so none of them will meet with me.  I''ve been trying to get them to petition Fornulus for clemency on your behalf, but they don''t want to deal with me."


    Nik affectionally nudged Pel with his elbow.  "That''s because you sleep around and never come to a service."


    "But it''s so boring," Pel whined.  ¡°And the seats are too hard.¡±


    "My brother the heathen.  And to think you''re what I''ve got left."  Nik sighed, but lightly.  Pel had succeeded in lifting his mood.


    Pel smiled.  "Anyway, write me a glowing reference that will win the old geezers over.  Talk about what a pious boy I am and all that sort of rot."


    "I wonder if they even want to hear from me."


    Pel nodded.  "They will.  They might not have been arguing for you yet, but they hated Cordelian.  I¡¯ve heard mutterings of Oma working through you to uproot sin, that kind of thing."


    "It''s good to know I still have allies out there.  And in here, with you."  His gloom was lifting for the first time since Ophie''s death, in fact.  No, he couldn''t think about her now.  That wound hadn''t even begun to heal.


    "I mean you''ll probably have to bathe in that fancy prayer water or eat that weird cake thing they give you to be forgiven," Pel joked, "but still, they''ll want you back.  Without you, they''re going to be shut out of the palace.  Once they realize they could have one of their own as Doukar, they''ll stop at nothing to help you."


    "Alright, get me some paper, or even a sherd, and a pen and I''ll write some letters for you."


    "I don''t think they''ll let you have a pen in here, I mean, you''ve already shown what you can do with a stylus."  Pel said with a degree of ironic detachment.


    Nik shifted uncomfortably at the direct reference to his darkest moment, as Pel thought for a moment.


    "Perhaps you could set your personal seal on some blank scrolls, and then tell me what to write.  I''ll fill in the letter for you.  Assuming you trust me, of course," Pel said.


    "I suppose that would be fine.  Although why not write the letter, bring it to me, and then have me seal it?"  he asked.


    "They won''t let me bring documents to you.  We could be plotting the overthrow of the empire.  You''re a dangerous influence, don''t you know?  Although I think they just want to punish you by making sure you can''t read those holy liturgies you like."


    Nik rubbed his temples.  "Cordelian''s allies are as noxious as him."


    "The Kolonai can''t possibly object to my bringing blank scrolls here, or your seal, even if they think it¡¯s absurd.  Anyway, it''s easier this way, you can put the seal on several scrolls all at once and then I''ll take quick notes of the general sort of thing you want to say, and then have a slave write them up in fancier language.  They love that sort of thing in the church, but it would be boring to have you dictate it word for word."


    "I guess that makes sense."  Nik lost himself in daydreams for a moment.  Him, the Doukar.  He was so far down the line of succession he''d never seriously thought about it.  All the dreams he could make a reality.  Just an hour ago he''d expected nothing but death.


    Pel spoke with him for a few moments more before getting up.  He said he didn''t want to leave Fornulus alone with the vultures too long, in case he cracked and did order the execution.


    Just as he left the cell Nik called after him.


    "Pel, thank you.  You truly are a loyal brother."


    Pel just smiled, looking a little abashed.  "Just keep your spirits up eldest brother.  I''ll get you out of there."


    After the cell door was closed and the guard had returned, saying that he could be moved to a better room tomorrow, Nik finally cried for his lost love, his mother, and himself.

 Chapter 35

    Pelagius looked up at his eldest sister, who stood on the other side of his desk, staring back at him with something close to hate.  He gestured to the scroll in front of them on the desk.  An agreement that she would abdicate her position as Mekos and place in the succession in total now and forever.  In return, she was to be given a position as primus of a province in the east, a wealthy but peaceful province.  The perfect sinecure for someone of her limited talents.


    "It''s what you''ve always wanted Theodorian.  Freedom."


    "And so you get your way.  You win."


    "Don¡¯t be dramatic.  It''s not unusual; members of the royal family often abdicate.  Why, when Mekos herself established the succession of the first-born, she forced her own to abdicate."


    "How fitting that you''ll become the new Mekos once I''m gone," she said.


    Pelagius smiled, grasping full well her double meaning.  "Fornulus is dying as we speak.  This is your last chance.  If you don''t do this before he dies, you''ll never be free.  They''ll put the crowns on you, and that is the last thing you want."


    "My brother is dead, and you want me to just run away while another one lies on his deathbed."  Theodorian stared down at the scroll.


    "Two of your brothers are dead, with another two soon to join them."


    "I don¡¯t care if Nikolonium dies.  He deserves it," Theodorian said.  Pelagius wasn''t sure if she meant it.  She might not be either.


    "Regardless, you must sign.  It''s the only way you can have the life you want."  Now was not the time for gentleness.  He had to push her; she was wavering.  ¡°Sign it.  Take control of your own life for once.¡±


    Theodorian glanced at the strigulos flanking him on either side, before glaring at him again.


    "Theo, I know you''re sharper than most of our siblings.  I know you won¡¯t make the same mistake Cordelian did.  It''s a luxurious life I''m offering you, one that any subject of the empire would envy."


    She grimaced, chewing her thoughts over for a moment.  "I want to take Meronion''s daughters with me," she said.


    Pelagius snorted.  What a joke.


    "Rigiaron won''t like that.  Have you even spoken to them before today?"


    "It''s never too late to correct mistakes," Theo said quietly.  "It''s better than leaving them here."


    "Think you''re going to save your soul through them?"


    Theo looked up at him sharply.  "Perhaps I do.  Perhaps I will."


    "Fine, why would I disagree?  It would be trouble for me if they stayed."


    He still hadn''t decided what to do about the two of them, and this suited him nicely.  The last thing he needed was Rigiaron turning them into two little Meronions.


    "I don''t want to be Primus of Keraklo.  I want to be Primus of Euphiles."


    "That can be arranged."  It would be awkward as he''d have to remove the current Primus, which meant finding a way to make it up to the man, but Pel didn''t care if it meant Theodorian left.  Euphiles was a more important province than he''d intended to give her, but she would do her job honestly, he knew.  It was Vicca''s homeland, as he recalled.


    "You didn''t ask for Heliokopos, Rigiaron''s homeland.  Wouldn''t the children be happier with their grandmother''s family?"


    "You''d never give me control of the main hub of trade with Bithia," Theodorian said.


    No, he wouldn''t.  He smiled and picked up his pen, dipped it in ink, and made the change of Euphiles official on the scroll.  He sat back and gestured to her to sign it, crossing his arms comfortably.


    "Once we''re gone, we''re to be left alone," she said, not moving.


    He nodded, before adding, "perhaps one day the children can return to court.  They are royalty, after all, and I would look after them, for Meronion''s sake."


    She didn¡¯t like that idea, but she still signed.  That was all that mattered.  So now Nikolonium was the next in line for the crowns.


    <hr>


    The 47th Doukar, Fornulus, lay drawing his last few breaths.  Tears slowly trickled down Theo''s face as she watched him.  Once, long ago, she had looked up to him.  His breath rattled as he lay uncomprehending on his bed, surrounded by his surgeons, none of whom could stop it.  The moment Cordelian had been working towards for so long was here at last, but Cordelian wasn''t.


    They hadn''t had time to hold any royal funerals yet.  Both Cordelian and Ophelion''s bodies lay on slabs in the basement below, attended to by the priests of death, a holdover from the old ways that the church of Oma hadn''t yet stamped out.  There had been talk of having a special service for all three of them once Fornulus died, which everybody expected to happen at any moment.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Every few moments Fornulus would stop breathing for a few heartbeats, and everyone would subtly lean forward in anticipation until he gurgled and started breathing again.  Some relaxed in relief, others slumped in disappointment.  Theo hovered over him, but his mistress was nowhere to be seen.  There was no longer any benefit to being by Fornulus'' side.  Theo didn''t know what had become of the woman.  Perhaps she was already on her way home, or perhaps she was still here, hoping to find a place in the new order.


    Her two remaining siblings were present, Pelagius and Helastus, both far from the bed, behind the hubbub, in the shadows, waiting in their black formal robes.  She found the black and their hawk family symbol sinister in this situation.  Theo had already set aside the purple she''d worn as Mekos and returned to the olive-green and olive tree that she and Cordelian had worn their whole life.


    Nikolonium was in a cell below.  She doubted that anybody had brought him purple robes for his new position as Mekos.  He¡¯d only have the position for a short time anyway.


    Back in her chamber her servants were busy packing up her possessions, and those of Meronion''s daughters.  Theo had no intension of waiting for the funeral: the day that Fornulus died would be the day she left the city of Dardano, for good if she could help it.  She sat next to Fornulus'' bed, near his head, waiting for the inevitable.


    She was glad she''d abdicated.  She only had to worry about Fornulus'' death as a sister, and not for what it would mean for her.  His death meant the end of her life here, true, but she wasn''t sorry about that.  Let the others worry about the empire, about the crowns.  She was looking forward to washing her hands of the lot of them.


    She felt eyes on her and looked up at Pelagius, but in the gloom she couldn''t tell where he was looking.  Fornulus coughed and hacked and drew her attention again.  Cordelian had done this, and when she remembered that, she felt less sorry at his death.  He had deserved it.  They all deserved it.


    But not Vicca.  She had just been trying to defend her family, and they''d cut her down.  Even the children.  That little girl never had a chance.  She hoped Euphastolon had suffered as he died.  She didn''t know or care who had killed him.  He¡¯d had too many enemies to count.


    Ophelion though, that she didn''t understand.  Had it truly been Cordelian?  She couldn¡¯t see how it would benefit him.  It obviously wasn''t Nikolonium, and she didn''t think it was Pelagius, as his grief at her death had been obvious.  She wasn''t sure why anybody would have killed her.  Ophelion was no threat to anyone.


    Fornulus''s harsh choking broke into her thoughts.  His body, run to fat in the last couple of years, spasmed as it struggled for air, before at last relaxing with a sigh.  Theo wiped her eyes and almost held her breath as one of the surgeons crept forward.  The old woman held a bronze mirror up to Fornulus'' mouth and nose and waited for some interminable moments.  The room was silent.


    The woman turned from Fornulus and made the formal pronouncement.


    "His Exaltedness has passed to Oma''s side.  Woe to the Empire and all who shall grieve for our great loss.  This day shall be remembered forever as the darkest of our lives."


    Whispering broke out everywhere as the members of the court all began discussing their next steps.  None of them bothered to come forward to check on Fornulus, or offer her any words of condolence.  Several of them did approach Pelagius.  They must all know she was on her way out, and there was nothing to be gained from courting her favor.  She leant forward and closed her elder brother''s eyes, as Pelagius thanked the surgeons for their ¡°dutiful work¡±.


    The whispering trailed off as Pelagius moved to the center of the room and effortlessly commanded attention from everyone in the room, apart from Theo, who pointedly kept looking down at Fornulus.


    "Lords, Ladies, while of course we are all reeling from this tragedy, we have much to discuss, and much to do."  Pelagius was very commanding, Theo had to give him that.


    She didn''t listen as he took charge.  She lost herself in memories of childhood, of playing with Fornulus and Braxalus and Cordelian.  Not all the memories were happy ones, but still she missed those simpler days, when the only worry was how to not draw their father''s attention.


    Theo realized her childhood had continued up until this moment, and now an entirely new part of her life was beginning.  It felt like she had been dozing all this time and had only just woken.  But she''d slept too long, and there were no more chances for her to stop what had taken form without her.  All she could do was flee and lick her wounds in Heimt, Vicca''s home.  She remembered the discussion with Vicca about how she wanted to visit it some time, so long ago.


    She wiped off her tears and drew herself up with a deep breath.  She spent too long worrying about the past, now she had to look forward.  She''d make a new life out there in the Euphiles islands, one far away from all this.  She glanced at Pelagius.  Far away from everything here.


    <hr>


    The guards were marching Nikolonium down the dingy corridor, holding him between them as they passed by small windows looking out to a small, featureless courtyard he didn''t recognize.  He wasn''t sure where they were taking him ¨C perhaps to the new cell Pelagius had promised him.  He hoped that was it, and that he was not being taken to his death.


    That was when he heard it, and everything changed.


    For the third time in Nik''s memory the Great Bell on top of the tower of Honoria rang out, clear through the open windows.  Its sound was unmistakable, distinct from the lesser bells that announced a royal birth, or the bells that announced the death of a lesser royal.  He''d heard those many times recently.  This bell rang for only two occasions: the crowning of a new Doukar, and the death of a Doukar.


    He knew for which of the two the bell rang today.  Poor, foolish Fornulus.  There wouldn¡¯t even be any royal children to listen for his bell, as there had been for their father.  The guards stopped and recited some of the formal lines under their breath blessing their Doukar.


    He started to laugh, angering them.  They cursed at him for his disrespect.  They weren''t wrong, but he wasn¡¯t really laughing at his elder brother''s death.  He was laughing because Cordelian had spent years working up to this moment, hoping for it, scheming for it, hurrying its arrival, and now he wasn¡¯t here to see it.  Now, what Cordelian had thought would be the beginning of his glorious future, had become Nik''s moment of hope.  It was Nik''s future, not his.


    Even the guards started to look hesitant as they glanced at each other.  They must have realized that with the Doukar dead, Nik''s fate was now unclear, and they''d better be cautious in how they treat him, just in case he was released.


    Nik calmed down and said a prayer for Fornulus'' soul, calling on Oma to protect his brother.  That soothed the guards, and one of them even joined him in prayer.  Nik truly did wish for Oma to look after his elder brother.  He could be brutish and lazy, but he hadn¡¯t deserved his fate.


    Now Nik¡¯s fate was in Pel''s hands, and Nik couldn''t think of any hands he''d rather be in.  His faithful brother, who''d stuck by him through it all.  If Pel could pull it off, appease Theo and have Nikolonium crowned, he couldn¡¯t think of a reward large enough to express his gratitude.  For now, he had to wait until Pelagius came to see him again with the news his whole life hung upon.

 Chapter 36

    Nik sat in his new cell, which was far more comfortable than the last one.  The guards had taken Pel seriously.  It had a window to let in the light, and a bed, and even a little chair and table.  The guards treated him decently too ¨C privileges of royalty at last.  No chains, although he still wasn¡¯t allowed to leave.  This decent treatment raised his hopes.  If he was to be the next Doukar, the guards wouldn''t dare treat him poorly for fear of what would happen once he was released.  Dear little Pel must be doing better than Nik had imagined he would.  He''d have to reward him.


    Finally, he heard movement, the sound of several people approaching his cell, far more than a couple of guards.  He stood up and faced the door, expectantly.  It was probably Pel, coming to release him at last, and maybe, just maybe, to invest him with the purple of the Doukar.


    The door finally opened, and it was Pel.  Nik smiled at the sight of his faithful brother, Pelagius.  His smile widened when he saw that his little brother was no longer dressed in his black robes, but the imperial purple.  Only the Doukar and the Mekos could wear that color, which meant that he had gotten Theodorian to abdicate, since he was now the Mekos.  And that meant Nik would be the new Doukar!


    It meant their plans had succeed...yet, there was a strange look on Pel''s face, a sort of condescending pity, that seemed to convey both sympathy and ridicule for Nik.  Something was terribly wrong here.


    "Pel, you''re the Mekos!"  Nik''s voice wavered more than he would like.


    Pelagius laughed.  "Guess again."


    "What do you mean?"


    Pel opened his arms out wide, "I would think it''s self-explanatory Nik.  The Thirty Crowns are now mine, the 48th Doukar, Pelagius."


    Nik couldn''t wrap his head around what Pel was saying.  "Pel what''s going on here?"


    One of the Pel''s strigulos grabbed Nik, roughly shoving him against the wall.  Nik had been so shocked by Pel''s appearance he hadn''t even noticed that a handful of guards came in behind him.  One of them directed a look of pure loathing directed towards him.  "You refer to the Doukar as ''His Exaltedness'', not by name!" she spat.


    "It''s not hard to understand,¡± Pel said as if nothing had happened.  ¡°I''m the eldest left.  There''s only me, no one else."


    The more Nik thought about it, the more sense it made.  He should have expected this.  Pel must have been forced into the purple by the allies of Cordelian who refused to accept Nik as Doukar.


    "I understand."  Nik bowed his head, truly humbled.  "You weren''t able to get the Patros to accept me."


    Pel laughed again.  "I thought you''d be quicker to figure it out, but it seems you''re still struggling.  Let me help you.  Remember how I told you that I would be your ally against Cordelian?  Well you see, I told Cordelian the exact same thing about you."


    Nik gasped.  "But, you wouldn''t, you hated Cordelian!"


    "You never knew, either of you, because you never talked to each other."  Pel was clearly amused by his duplicity.  No, by their gullibility.  "If only either of you had looked past your grudge for even a moment, you would have found out."


    Nik watched, wordlessly, staggered, unable to even collect his thoughts.


    Pelagius continued.  "My impending official coronation isn''t something that just happened, or that I was forced into.  This was always the goal.  As soon as father died, everything I did was to bring about this result.  While you and Meronion and Cordelian were having your fight, none of you were looking at me."


    It was like the bottom of the cell had fallen out from under him.


    "I thought we were friends!¡± he said.  ¡°True brothers, standing together against the corruption of the court.  You''re going to betray me?!"


    "Betray you?"  Pel absently mindedly waved off the strigulos who clearly wanted to berate Nik again for his lack of respect.  "You killed the Eukrates in front of a dozen witnesses all with immpeccable social positions.  Cordelian had so many allies that the court would never accept the crowns on you. On top of that, most of the patros think you¡¯re a zealot.  It should have been obvious that you could never become Doukar ¨C it would cause a civil war.  Many of the patros would rather put up a usurper than see you as Doukar."


    "And my mother?"


    "I''ll spare her.  Better to start my reign appearing magnanimous."


    If he wanted gratitude he would be waiting until Oma returned to the earth.  "Did you kill Theodorian?"


    "Of course not.  It was easy to get her out of my way; I just gave her what she wanted.  She signed the abdication papers, swearing away her claim to the throne.  She''s even taken Meronion''s daughters off my hands, so it''s worked out beautifully."


    "So she''s running away."  The picture was starting to come into focus.


    "She knows I''m not someone she can win against."


    Nik remembered his last conversation with Theodorian.  She had been trying to warn him about Pelagius, he realized.  She must have at least suspected.  What a fool he was not to have been suspicious himself.  Looking back on it, every death had ended up raising Pelagius¡¯s position.


    "You made good use of our rivalry, didn¡¯t you?  Circling like a vulture, then swooping in when you saw any advantage.  I suppose I should congratulate you," Nik said.


    "This arrogance of yours is why you''ve never been able to see the truth.  You still don''t understand.  It doesn''t make any difference I suppose, but I want you to know how badly I¡¯ve beaten you.  Payment for all those years of you looking down your nose at me, thinking I looked up to you.¡±


    ¡°What truth?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t just look for advantages, I created them.  Can''t you figure out my handiwork now?"


    Pelagius waited expectantly while Nik furiously turned over the events of the past couple of years in his head.  Cordelian''s last words, he''d barely thought about them, but now they came floating back to the surface.  Cordelian had said they''d made a mistake, that they''d been tricked.  He must have realized right at the end.  But how?


    Nik remembered he had brought up Euphastolon.  That was it.  "You killed Euphastolon, didn''t you?"  Nik asked.


    "Now you see.  That''s right.  Euphastolon was in my way, and besides, he was a vile disgrace to this family.  He murdered our little nephews, among his many other crimes, so I didn''t think twice about it.  I considered having you executed for his death, but I decided you''d be more useful to me alive and getting in Cordelian''s way."  Pelagius was enjoying himself, Nik realized.


    Nik looked at Pelagius¡¯s strigulos, but he knew it was hopeless.  Pelagius wouldn''t have brought anyone here who wasn''t totally loyal to him.


    "I must admit, you tricked me, I was sure it was Cordelian.  I never thought you had it in you to kill your own brother."


    Pel shrugged.  "You''re hardly in a position to judge.  Don''t go too easy on Cordelian, he knew about it, and approved, although it did take some persuasion.  That''s how he knew the apples were safe."


    "How was it done?"  Nik still wanted to know.


    "The knife that Euphastolon cut the apples with, my gift to him.  It was poisoned.  It wasn''t supposed to take effect in front of you, but it''s difficult to get these things exactly right."


    Nik closed his eyes.  He was having trouble accepting the truth.  "After Cordelian killed Meronion, I thought he must be trying to clear out any competition that could..." Nik trailed off as he heard Pelagius shift, and looked at him again to see a horrible smirk.


    "Cordelian didn''t kill Meronion either, did he?"  Nik''s horror grew.


    Pelagius shook his head.  "Of course he didn''t.  He had no reason to; Meronion would never have tried to supplant him in the line of succession, given how seriously she took tradition and honor and all that drivel.  Cordelian had some schemes in place to discredit her, to make her lose her battles up north and eventually have her ruined.  He didn''t plan for her death, although he didn''t hesitate to use it to his advantage.  The truth is, Nik, you''ve done Cordelian a disservice.  He wasn''t quite as cold-blooded as you imagined him to be, at least not when it came to his own family.  He was always hesitant to shed the blood of Doukar.  Still, it was his idea to push Fornulus into killing himself.  Cordelian could have made him abdicate, but he wanted Fornulus dead.  That wasn¡¯t me."


    "Are you saying you weren''t involved in Vicca and the children''s deaths?"


    "Cordelian planned that on his own.  I had to make the best of it that I could.  It wasn''t in my interest for them to die until I''d taken care of Cordelian ¨C he moved faster than I expected.  Because of Agathio''s death, so really, because of Vicca''s incompetence.  Conversely, you moved slower than I expected.  I kept waiting, nudging you to take on Cordelian and discredit yourself, but hopefully land some real blows on him before that.  Then, when his position was weakened, I''d reveal that Cordelian was responsible for Fornulus'' family to His Drunkedness and get rid of Cordelian in turn."


    "That''s why you stopped me confronting Cordelian in court.  You weren¡¯t saving me; you just didn''t want me playing your piece for you."


    Pelagius grunted.  "You were going to waste it.  If you had bungled the revelation of Vicca''s murder, nobody would believe me when I came forward later.  Anyway, with you blundering about achieving nothing and Fornulus fading so fast, I was starting to think I might have to use my special little insurance I stashed away to get rid of Cordelian."A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "Insurance?"


    Pel chuckled.  "It wouldn¡¯t make any difference to you at this point.  It''s just something I secreted away in case of a rainy day.  All my days are sunny now, so it''s going to stay right where it is."


    Schemes on schemes.  "Why not just get rid of Cordelian first?  Why did you wait?  We could have been allies, working together against him."


    "You with the Thirty Crowns was always unacceptable to a huge number of the patros, you were just too blind to see it.  They have no interest in a second Triganon.  Even if you succeeded in bringing down Cordelian, the patros would hate you for it.  If I attacked you directly, I¡¯d make an enemy of the church, and set the church and patros at each others¡¯ throats.  The whole reason I''m doing this is to help the empire, not mire it in strife.  Much better to have Cordelian get rid of you for me, after you¡¯ve discredited Cordelian.  Then I would be a unifying figure, the savior of the empire, a relief to patros, church, and military alike."


    Pelagius swept his arms open in an expansive gesture.  "I must admit, you outright murdering Cordelian was a surprise, but it worked out perfectly.  Both of you gone in one blow, and just in time too."


    "You''re talking a lot little brother.  Usually you don''t talk so much.  Is this the real you?"  Pelagius didn''t answer.  Nik clenched his hands.  "Fine.  All I want to know is whether it was you who killed Ophelion?  My own life doesn''t matter to me anymore."


    A couple of the strigulos came forward to stand on either side of him now.  There''d be no repeat of what happened to Cordelian.


    "No, I didn''t."  Nik thought Pelagius was telling the truth when he said that, but then again, did he even know who this man was in front of him?  He certainly wasn''t the brother Nik had thought he had.


    Pelagius sighed.  "I didn''t even know she was dead until after you killed Cordelian.  I''ll swear on Oma or whatever you like.  My plan was to marry Ophie off and get her out of my way that way.  Ophelion would have lived a long life down in the south, away from all of this.  I had no desire to kill her, after all, she was my ally.  She knew a lot more about me than you."


    Nik wanted to stop talking about her, as his grief was still sharp, but he couldn''t let that last comment go.


    "Ophie was on my side.  She was supposed to be my wife," he said in a thick voice.  Pelagius manipulating him or not, he didn''t regret killing Cordelian.  He''d deserved it for Ophie''s sake.


    "Comments like that are why I don''t regret what''s going to happen next," Pelagius said more harshly than before.  Nik whipped his head up.


    "What?"


    "I liked you best out of my brothers, although that''s a very poor field to win in, but have you heard yourself Nikolonium?"  It was unusual for Pelagius to use his full name like that.  So was the look of disgust on his face.  "Your ¡®wife¡¯?  She was your sister!"


    "We are royalty!  That sort of petty custom doesn''t apply to us.  Ophelion felt the same."  Nik suddenly felt defensive.  He hadn''t revealed his romantic daydreams to anyone else yet.


    "Is that what she said to you?"


    "We didn''t overtly discuss it, but we both knew.  One day I would get permission from the church, and then we would be together."


    "Self-serving daydreams," Pelagius said.  "You never asked her, you just assumed.  That''s your biggest flaw brother, and it''s what has led to your downfall.  You look at people and see what you expect to see.  You looked at Cordelian and saw only a cold-blooded monster who would stop at nothing to win the crowns.  Well, he was that, but he wasn¡¯t just that.  You never saw him as the brother who wore every piece of jewelry his sister made for him, or who would read his poetry to Helastus, or who raised Agathio as best he could to honor a dead friend."


    "Cordelian wrote poetry?"


    "He did, about idyllic country life, farming, woods, gardening, that sort of thing.  You never knew, because you never saw anything else to him but what you chose to see.  You were never able to see me for who I am either, but instead thought of me like a loyal little dog following you around.  You never saw that I''m far more cold-blooded than Cordelian ever was, and far more strong-willed than Meronion ever was, and far more intelligent than you ever were.  More importantly, you weren¡¯t able to perceive Ophie''s true nature."


    "I understood Ophie''s nature better than you ever did!"  Nikolonium felt the old temper stirring in him.


    Pelagius was unmoved.  "You didn''t know anything about her.  She wasn''t the person you dreamed up in your head, the innocent girl waiting for her prince to arrive.  Tell me Nik, who assassinated Meronion?  Who would know where to find some of Euphastolon¡¯s thugs, and know where they could find Meronion?  Who would have enough power to offer a suitable reward?  Who was right there with her when it happened?"


    A horrible suspicion bloomed in Nik, but he quickly pushed it away.  It must have shown on his face though, as Pelagius nodded.


    "That''s right, it was Ophelion.  Meronion trusted her, but she set some of her brother¡¯s dogs on her older sister.  She thought Meronion''s death would cancel her marriage.  The idiot."


    "You''re lying."  He felt icy cold.  "Ophie would never kill anyone."  Pelagius was lying, trying to shake him.


    "Your image of her wouldn''t.  The real woman did.  You even heard us argue about it, as I recall.  I didn''t approve, as she''d moved too early.  Ophelion was always rash.  She was most upset when she learnt her marriage would still be going ahead."


    "That suited you though, didn''t it?  You needed Meronion out of the way.  Ophie too, she was older than you as well."


    "Marriage or not she was going to abdicate to allow me to ascend, because she understood I could save the empire."


    Nik gaped as he realized what Pelagius was saying.  "She knew!"


    Pelagius nodded.  "Not everything, but she knew I was going to be the next Doukar.  She helped me, what little she could.  She wanted me to rule.  Unlike you.  She had no interest in helping you, not given how she felt about you."


    "What do you mean how she felt about me?"  He''d had enough of this conversation, but he had to know.  It wasn''t all lies, wasn''t it?  He wished it was, but it fit too perfectly for him to dismiss it so conveniently.


    Pelagius gave a half-smile.  "You shouldn''t ask questions you don''t want the answers to.  I''ll tell you, although it''s cruel to you.  I owe her that much.  What she felt about you should be obvious.  You weren''t subtle with how you felt, and she wasn''t subtle in rebuffing you.  She knew, she saw the way you looked at her, the way you ogled her, her own brother.  What woman would be pleased with that?  It scared her, revolted her.  She used to beg me and Hel not to leave her alone with you."


    Nik didn''t want to believe it, but thinking back on half remembered conversations, hands pulled away, Pelagius'' words seemed all too believable.  Was that really what she had thought about him?


    Pelagius stepped close to him, right up to his face.  Nik found he couldn''t take his eyes from Pelagius'' face.  Pelagius had grown to become significantly taller than him.


    Pelagius carefully emphasized every word he said now, as he finally broke Nikolonium''s spirit


    "She loved you as a brother, but she thought you were disgusting."


    Nik collapsed to his knees on the floor of the cell, head down, at the feet of his younger brother.  It was true, he knew right away.  Perhaps he''d always known and had just lied to himself to keep his hopes alive.  No, the truth was uglier than that.  All this time, he''d never really cared what went on in Ophelion''s head, he never truly thought about it.  He''d just imagined whatever was most pleasing to him.


    He stayed like that for a long while, unable to stop himself from crying.  Pelagius said nothing, he simply took a step back and then stood there, staring down at him in cruel satisfaction, having won completely at last.


    Eventually Nik was able to compose himself enough to speak, albeit waveringly.  "So what does the new Doukar plan to do, now that he has gotten everything he wants?"


    "I''m going to split the empire in two and give half of it to Helastus."  At that, Nik jerked his head up to look at Pelagius in shock.


    Pelagius was confident, even imperial.  Like a Doukar, Nik realized.


    "Dardanos faces two great threats, from the North and the South.  You and Cordelian were too complacent to face the truth that Meronion, to her credit, did see: we are losing."


    "But," Nik sputtered, "we always win against the Lorgorin and the Circiniads."


    "Well, that''s what the official stories say.  We do generally win the battles.  I should have said we will lose.  It''s not a quick thing, the death of an empire, and Dardanos is not even dying yet, but it is declining.  We are not in the twilight of the empire, but it is past noon."  He paused, but Nik said nothing, taken aback by this seemingly rehearsed speech.


    Pelagius continued.  "Think about the court Nik.  Think about our family, about the leading patros.  Who among them has the fervor of the Circiniad''s Wanaxes?  Their absolute certainty in their holy mission is something that we, with our self-interest and cynical disillusionment, can''t compete with.  Not even you have their kind of faith.  The Lorgorin have nothing, and eye our riches like wolves.  We are the comfortable, fat sheep; none of us have the drive the Northerners have."


    Pelagius began to pace.  "Our strength has all been handed down to us from our ancestors, who were greater than us.  We''ve become lazy, too self-assured, weak, and time is leaving us behind.  The world is on the cusp of vast changes.  It''s said that the Lorgorin have found a way to make iron that won''t rust and is harder than any bronze, and they are improving the process to the point that soon they¡¯ll be able to make it in large quantities.  Our tin will become obsolete.  At this rate, while it still might take a hundred years, or more, the empire will fall."  His voice had taken on an implacable quality.


    "Of course, we have many problems and need just as many solutions.  But one thing is abundantly clear.  The empire is too large to be governed effectively by one person, from one place.  The government is too centralized, and, especially in the south, it takes too long for word to reach the court of what''s happening.  Our soldiers lack discipline because their rulers are so far away, and primuses act like petty kings and ignore imperial decrees with impunity, as they know we need them to rule to vast swathes of this empire.  So, I''m going to split the empire in two, north and south.  I will rule the empire in the north, consisting of everything north of the Melancthon and the islands within it.  Helastus will rule everything to the south, up to the Nazek river.  Two centers of power, Dardano and Hagiatrocos.  I will deal with the Lorgorin, and she with the Circiniads.  Of course, we will be allies, siblings in both blood and rule, to help each other as needed."


    "This is insane."  Nik finally spoke up.  How could Pelagius even think of splitting the greatest empire in the world?  Iron, that fool''s errand, and southern heretics standing up to the faith?  It was nonsense.  Nik hadn''t realized how far his brother had vanished into delusion.


    "It is necessary."


    He could see no point in trying to reason with the new Doukar about this.  "What happens to me, in this grand plan?"


    "I wondered when we were going to get back to you, your favorite topic."  Nik no longer had the spirit to respond to the insult.  He was beaten.


    "You''ll be going to the heartsman.  Do try not to take it personally, big brother," Pelagius said, without sounding apologetic in the slightest.


    "Of course," Nik laughed hollowly.  "I know too much.¡±


    ¡°Even if I wanted to, I couldn¡¯t spare you.  Cordelian¡¯s family would overthrow me before I¡¯d even begun my reign.¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for?  Let''s get this over with if you''re really going to do this."  He didn¡¯t want to hear Pelagius¡¯s excuses.


    Somewhere in that conversation Nik felt something important had slipped through his fingers.  Pelagius was still hiding something.  But what was it?  All those years dealing with the lies and half-truths in the court gave him an instinct for these things.


    Pelagius stepped back from him, and his guards quickly grabbed Nik''s arms and pulled him to his feet.  "I''m glad we''re in agreement."


    Nik snapped back to the present.  "Wait, what?"  Nik tried to wrench his arms back from the strigulos holding him, but his soft royal body was no match for their hard muscles.  "Now?"


    "Isn''t that what you just said?  There''s no point in prolonging your misery.  Try to think of it as a kindness.  I don''t want you to suffer more than you have to," Pelagius, the bastard, said insincerely.


    "Stop!  Get your hands off me you filthy noumens, I''m royalty!  You can''t do this!"  Nik went wild with panic.


    This was too soon.  He couldn''t be going to die!  This couldn''t be happening, not right now, not to him.  He couldn''t die without knowing it all!  Without knowing what Pelagius was hiding at the end.  Cordelian''s last words were bothering him, he realized.  Cordelian...how had he realized the truth?  There was something there he was missing.


    Pelagius shook his head.  "How disappointing, especially after all that talk of Oma and the glorious afterlife.  I hope I face my end with more dignity."  Pelagius gestured to his strigulos, who began to drag Nikolonium out of the cell, doing all that he could to arrest their progress, with no success.


    He needed time, just some more time to think!  Perhaps the one last truth Pelagius was hiding could save him yet.


    "Wait, Pel, wait!  I''m sorry for underestimating you!  I know ¨C give me the same deal as Theo.  I''ll go away, live a quiet life, out of your way.  I don''t want to die!"


    Nik didn''t stop shrieking or struggling for a moment as the guards dragged him down the hall and out into the execution grounds, with Pelagius regally following behind them, ignoring everything Nik said.  If only he had more time!  But there was no more time left for him.

 Epilogue

    Pelagius entered his chambers after overseeing the execution of his older half-brother.  It had been unpleasant to watch.  Nikolonium had wept and struggled till the end, squirming so much that the heartsman had to run him through several times before getting the heart.  Pelagius regretted the way it ended.  He had loved his brother, in his way.


    His sister was waiting for him there at a small table, with her big, brown eyes, and her delicate teacup.  She had not observed the end of their last brother.  He told himself that it was because she felt too sorry for Nik, but he suspected a darker reason that he didn''t want to face.  That maybe she just didn''t care enough to take the time out of her day.


    "He''s dead then?"  She asked.


    "Yes."


    "You lied to him," she said, not recriminating exactly.


    "I didn''t lie about anything.  I just didn''t tell him everything.  There was no need to upset him at the end", Pelagius lied.  That wasn''t why he had kept that one secret back.  He wanted to lie to himself and speaking it out loud made it real all over again.


    "It wasn''t necessary.  I didn''t mind him knowing."


    Pel shrugged.


    Helastus smiled at him before looking down at her tea.  The very thing in question.  Pelagius could tell that she knew he was lying.  Probably she even knew why.


    They sat there in silence.  Pelagius noticed that Helastus had Meronion''s iron spear tip on the table in front of her, the one she had always carried around with her.  They¡¯d recovered it from the body and given it to Ophelion as a memento to remember her sister by, and now it went to Helastus.  It was the only thing of Ophelion¡¯s that she¡¯d bothered to keep.  He reached out and fingered it, marveling at its lack of rust.  Meronion had been right to take it seriously.  He wouldn''t take his eyes off the Lorgorin for a moment.  He''d leave the Circiniads to his sister.


    "You''re just going to let them go?"  Helastus said after a moment.  She was referring to Theo''s little party. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    "There''s no need for further bloodshed."


    Helastus sipped her tea.  "I suppose it''s your choice."


    She didn''t approve, but Pel had to let them go.  They were just little children.


    "They''ve taken my cat."


    "Hmm, your cat?"  Pelagius asked in surprise, and Helastus nodded.  "Wasn''t that Meronion''s cat?  It makes sense the girls would want it."


    Helastus huffed.  He was surprised, and glad, that she cared about a cat.


    "It will all be worth it in the end, all of this, all these sacrifices.  It''s all for the empire.  For the people," she said, more firmly.


    Helastus was strong, Pelagius knew.  She was, perhaps, stronger than him.  She never hesitated to do what needed to be done.  Even when he wished that she would.


    "Yes.  We weren''t wrong."  He nodded.


    They would save the empire, from itself if they had to.  Not for themselves, but for the sake of all of civilization.  Any sacrifices were worth it for that goal, he told himself.


    "Only history has the right to judge us," Helastus said.


    <hr>


    Theodorian sat in the small boat with the two girls as they were rowed down river towards the ship that would take them to Euphiles.  A couple of her most loyal strigulos sat in the boat behind them.  Most of the rest had taken from her, due to her dimished status, and been reassigned in the palace.  She was finally taking up the position as primus that she''d first brought up to Vicca, what, almost three years ago now?  Pelagius had been glad to see her gone.  She may have signed the official abdication order, but in the capital, she could still be a problem for him.  Such orders could be overturned if enough of the court wanted it, and she would always be a locus for dissatisfaction with his rule if she had stayed.  Out in the provinces, isolated from real power, he could forget about her.


    But she would not forget about him, or Helastus, and what they had done.  She looked down at the two young girls clinging on to her, the only real family she had left in the world: Meronion''s poor daughters.  Doricassian only five, and Heraclasus a mere two.  Just as with her, Pelagius had been glad to get rid of them.  They were so young that they would barely be able to remember their mother, but she would tell them whatever they wanted to know, and keep the memories alive.  She hugged the darlings closer to her.


    Theodorian hated Pelagius and Helastus, but she hated herself too.  She''d been a fool, a weakling all her life, and this was what it had gotten her.  She''d sat around while other people decided her fate.  She should have done more.  She should have done¡­anything.


    "Auntie."  She looked down to see that Doricassian was awake.  She''d thought they were both sleeping from exhaustion.  The girl was looking back at the receding capital.


    "Will we ever come back home?"  She asked.


    Theodorian stroked her hair.  "One day, when you''re big and strong like your mother, we''ll come back.  It''s your home, it''s where you belong, and it belongs to you.  Don¡¯t forget that."


    The little girl nodded.  "I won''t."